An aging overweight man who plays too much online gaming receives a gift from Freya, the
goddess of love, lust, beauty, sorcery, fertility, gold, war and death.

Freya's Gift

Chapter 2: Just the Begining

I awoke feeling better than I can remember in a long time. I knew that I had a pleasant dream, but couldn't remember anything at all. I got up to my usual routine, restroom, check blood sugar level, make breakfast, take Meds, take insulin, then eat. While eating I watch my shows on my PC, usually a movie. Then I check out SapphireFoxx to check out the new works.

Then to the gaming.

Eager to continue with Freya.Blaster's career. I log in and get set. Going forward with the quests from yesterday. Everything is going smoothly, I finish tasks and starting new ones when the flash of wings sparkle in the air to signify level up awards. But instead of the normal golden effect, it's a rainbow of colors like from a tall waterfall into a deep grotto. Then award boxes drop like normal, but with one box different than any other, it strobed with a rainbow prismatic effect.

I picked up the boxes and continued for a while longer till I was done in that map zone. I went into town to sell off the loot picked up during the questing and open the loot boxes and decide on keeping or selling what was there. Most of the boxes were the usual things, weapon crystals, armour crystals and charms of various sorts. Then, for the rainbow box.

When I opened the box, I was greeted with a message saying I was granted the chance to continue playing in "Full Immersion" mode. Now I had never heard of this before and thought it must be some type of beta test offer. I clicked on it to add to inventory, then opened it up. I am shown what looks like the open screen with my three avatars and the prompt "Select final form". I chose Freya.Blaster and hit enter. The screen blanks out, then grows brighter and brighter till I can't keep my eyes on it cause it hurts too much to do so. I am temporally blinded.

When I was finally able to open my eyes I was no longer sitting at my computer desk. I was now in a forest clearing near a good sized stream running through it, and in the near background was a spectacular waterfall into a deep grotto causing vast amounts of mist and an amazing rainbow. As I am taking this all in, I notice a woman approaching from out of the mists.

As she nears, she says, "I am FREYA, do you remember our last meeting? Although I did blank it from your mind." I think to myself that I do remember this beautiful woman, but can't remember from where.

Then it comes to me. It must have shone on my face because FREYA smiled beaming back and says, "I see you do remember", "yes I do, but I still do not feel that I deserve any special gift", I said.

Freya says "Will you accept my gift?"

"I will, if that will make you happy." I had a need to please her, if for no other reason than to see her smile.

"Have you chosen your final form? You must be clear on this as it may be the most important decision of your life. Once you choose you will have to live with it, no turning back." She looks deep into my eyes, searching to see if I would choose with my heart and soul or my mind.

Thinking about the game, I said, "I have already chosen my gunner, Freya.Blaster. She is strong and capable over my other players and I still want it to be her".

"Your choice is made!" Then she begins chanting for a few moments, then "What is done, Shall not be Undone!" Now in a tone of one teacher giving knowledge to a beloved pupil. She instructs me, "know that you will carry your skills where ever you go. You simply just think your action and it will come to pass. Know also that the skills of your other avatars are yours at your disposal at times of need, including your Archer from your other account". She smiles at me with knowing eyes, her smile lights up the clearing, becoming so bright I can hardly see.

Then I can see again. Only things have changed, everything is clearer than before. And the perspective of play is now like being physically in the game. With all that implies, but more so. Before the game graphics were really good. Now you could not tell the difference from being in a live setting. I could smell the grass of the clearing. I could feel the wind in my hair. I even had the vision to rival any storybook elf. I could hear what sounded like small animals on the far side of the clearing. It was almost a feeling of euphoria.

That's when I notice my hair, as it was blown by the breeze of the forest clearing. It was long, about the middle of my shoulders. And as red as carrots. Looking down, I see that I have breasts and a shapely form. I run to the stream feeling light as never before, even with the monstrous gun slung across my back. When I reach a place at the waters edge that is realatively free from ripples and look down into the watery reflection. What greets my eyes is my avatar Freya.Blaster's image. What I see is a very attractive elfen woman wearing the armour outfitted last in the game including the color overlay to bring out blue highlights in what looks and feels like carbon fiber or kevlar.

Thinking that this level of rendering for beta test gaming is beyond reason. Realizing I need to practice to achieve any skill before I need to interact with other players or confront the evil beings in the game. So I pull the huge gun from over my shoulder and fire some rounds with more than satisfying explosions and flashes to rival the best pyrotechnics. With a thought I can change between the many effects my weapon is capable of, even the remotes. Most satisfying was the feel of shooting the chain gun, sounding like those on the C130's called Puff the magic dragon.

Now you might think that all this wanton destruction has completely destroyed this idyllic setting. But you would be wrong. As in normal game play the damage doesn't affect the environs. Just the thought is enough to use any skill or drop down box. Just as FREYA, the All-Mother said. I choose my drop down for a quick run at the next small quest. All goes well, the seamless play is so fun and easy. Then deciding to exit game play. I sign out for the day. Fade to black.

End of Chapter 2

An aging overweight man who plays too much online gaming receives a gift from Freya, the
goddess of love, lust, beauty, sorcery, fertility, gold, war and death.

Freya's Gift

Chapter 3: A New Start

As I came to my senses I knew there was something different. The more clear headed I became, I realized what an understatement that really was.

Before the game went into 'full immersion' I had been at my computer desk in my bedroom. Now I was somewhere else. I was in a den or home office. The room was appointed very nicely with a large oak desk where sat a high tech keyboard, projected from a 28in monitor but no sign of the PC unit.

Looking about the room it was furnished with soft pile carpet in a deep blue color. There was also filled bookcases lining three walls, floor to the 12ft cieling, including a portion that swung out for the door. There was lots of light coming from behind me where I sat in a sumptuous office chair. As I spun in the chair to face the light I caught sight of my reflection in the window that covered the fourth wall of the room. To say I was startled would be very unrealistic.

What I saw was my avatar from the game, Freya.Blaster. Only, instead of the clothing from the game (armor), I was wearing baby blue boardshorts and matching sports bra that seemed to be stretched to it's limits. Looking down at my breasts, it was all I could see. I had to find out where I was and what was going on. I decided to look around some to find any clues.

Leaving the office, I step into a open plan living, dining and kitchen area. The room is in the same deep blue carpet as the office, while the kitchen floor is a rosy marble slate tile. The living room portion has cream colored suede sofa and chairs around a glass and chrome coffee table. Facing out onto another full wall window floor to ceiling. The dining room has a matching glass and chrome table with six chairs in a sleek but mordern design. The kitchen is large with appliances that look like they belong in a restaurant. A modern gas range on an island with a breakfast bar.

On the counter I find my first clue. A folder with lease documents and rental agreement. The name on the papers is Freya Valgerður Lawrence. Surely not a coincidence I thought. Looking further a find a womens handbag. Taking out the wallet I find a license, credit cards and other cards with the same name, Freya Lawrence. The Oregon state licence says I'm 23yo, 6'1" tall, weight 158lbs, red hair and green eyes. Exactly like I appear in my reflection.

Looking back out the picture window upon a pastural forest and a lake with a stream runing into it right past the house. Cabin might be a better term, though very modern in all respects. Feeling safe knowing I was alone, I continued my search without worrying about having to explain myself to anyone.

I found the bedroom and bathrooms without much trouble. As this was a cabin and the only doors from the livingroom was the front door, guest bath and bedroom door. Also a door off the kitchen that led to a garage, porch, balcony and sitting area. The bedroom had it's own bath with a full sauna bath and shower. The bedroom had a walk-in closet with lots of room for clothes, while at the moment was mostly empty hangers. What was there suggested I had a job. One as a park ranger at Willamette National Forest.

Looking through the dresser I found a couple pairs of bras and matching panties. And some shorts and t-shirts and not much else. It seems I haven't been here very long. Checking the kitchen I found some snacks, mostly healthy treats like tril mix and some fruit. I take an apple and head back to the office.

Sitting at the desk reveling in the flavor of the apple, it's much sweeter than I remember from before. It was sinking in that I was starting a new life as a young woman, not something I had planned for. Moving the roller-ball of the mouse woke up the PC to a screen with a message on it. It was addressed to Freya Valgerður Lawrence, it said.

You may be confused right now and that is understandable. You are now as you have seen, your likeness that of the characture you chose from the game. And yes your ears are still very elfish, you're medical records show you have a genetic abnormality that caused your ears to grow pointed. A very rare condition. You are a park ranger, but the job doesn't start for two weeks from monday. You'll find looking through this computor all the information you need to live your new life.

You are still in the world you know, but your prior form has passed away while you were playing. Your family morns your loss, Katie most of all. You should not have any contact with your past life but that will be your choice alone and I will not forbid it. Now to ease your peace of mind about your situation. All your skills from the game are yours in real life. Being genetically an elf you also inherit those attributes associated with them in popular myths. Meaning you will age slower and be phyically stronger, you are also far healthier than mortal mankind.

You also retain all rewards gained in game. This doesn't come without it's price. I ask you to be a protector to these woodlands, this is the task I leave you. While giving you My name, you act on My behest, giving you your mother and fathers name to honor their memory. I don't think I need to worry about you forgetting them as important as they were to you.

If you ever find yourself in great need, You have only to call upon me and I will come or bring you to me. You serve My interests. Bless you child and live happy. FREYA, your godmother.
P.s. This letter can not be saved or printed.

With that the letter vanished from the screen. I was awestruct. The goddess FREYA had faith that I could use the skills I had learned to protect these woodlands. And I would do my best.

While looking through the computor, checking through things, I found I had a bank account on-line. Wondering what my log-in and password was, I tried my old one from before the change, which was my email, that I found as that was my home page, and Katie's name and birthdate for my password. I found that my rent and utilities were set up to be paid automatically. That was a little scary untill I saw my account balance, I had a little over 20 grand in there. A little less than I had in my in game bank shared between my three characters, mostly the amount less 3 months rent and utilities pre-paid. That was a major relief of my mind. I had money in the bank, a job I knew that I would love and I home to die for.

Deciding that I had better see to checking if I need groceries, I found that the fridge and pantry had enough for a couple days before I needed to do shopping. I checked out the side door with it's covered walkway to the spacious 3 car garage. It was nearly as large as the cabin was. Also giving me the chance to see the outside of the cabin. It was rustic looking with field stone on the bottom half of the walls and your arch-typical log beam upper half.

It seemed it was the middle of a nice summer day. The wood decking warm to my bare feet. Crossing into the garage I find a vehicle that could only be described as a cross between a sportscar and a dune buggy in white with state park ranger markings, like a fancy jeep. Must be my work car, did the other rangers have similar units. I suppose that I'll find that out later.

Next to that was a used but servicable tangerine orange pearl 2013 Subaru WRX STI, with carbon black leather seats with red stitching. The plates were personalized and read 'GODDESS 1'. Also in the last stall of the garage was a 2003 Polaris Predator 500, just like I had years before that I gave to Katie when I couldn't ride anymore. Only with custom green / white and blue paint and seat cover done in a matching blue hide. I couldn't wait to drive the car and ride the bike, but not quite yet. There was also a nice full suspension mountain bike, a GT Tequesta in a spacey blue paint scheme.

It was slowly getting dark so I head back for the house. It was cooling off so I lit the gas fireplace and prepared a light dinner. A salad with raisins and bacon bits, fresh sunburst tomatos and crispy butter lettuce. Finding some leftover lasagna I heated in the microwave and then settled in front of the fireplace which was in the middle of the picture window wall. Feeling tired after eating and watching the fire, I pulled a pillow and blanket off the sofa and fell fast asleep.

End of Chapter 3

An aging overweight man who plays too much online gaming receives a gift from Freya, the
goddess of love, lust, beauty, sorcery, fertility, gold, war and death.

Freya's Gift

Chapter 4: Where to Start?

I awoke to a glorious sunrise on the lake. I stretched my arms out revelling in the feeling of have no morning pains. Pain was something I had grown used to as an ever constant companion, one I would gladly have buried in a hidden grave, if only.

It look to be a fabulous day in the forest. Rising and stretching more I felt I needed to get outside. I grabbed some trail mix and headed out to the garage. Looking at the mountain bike again, I decided on a ride but after looking in the cabinets in the garage found no riding gear.

I went back inside to check my bedroom again and found in the closet a cabinet I had missed before. Inside was some sports wear, a pair of running shorts and matching top in pink, blue and white. Also a pair of running shoes as well. And that was about it. Shopping for clothes was definitely in the plans as well as foodstuffs. I had never been much into running but figured if I had a new life I might as well try out new activities too. I found some cute socks in the main dresser and got ready to go.

I went out onto the deck and stretched a little before starting. It was marvelous how limber and free my body felt. I gave praise to FREYA again as I began jogging off the deck and headed for the lake. Figuring to do a lap around the lake to look around and take it easy, being active felt so good.

The lake was maybe a mile by a mile and a half, not big but not tiny. As I jogged feeling free and becoming used to how my body moved so effortlessly. I was feeling good, even the feeling of my breasts bouncing on my chest was somehow liberating. Soon I was running at a pace that was easy and comfortable. I decided I needed to push myself to see where my limits were.

Now as a man before, even at a younger age, I was normally very sedentary. Now I took pleasure in how it felt running. Soon I found I was running so fast that I was amazed. It was like in the show The Bionic Woman, just eating up the distance. It was so exhilarating. Before I knew it I had completed my lap of the lake in a matter of moments. Not feeling all that tired I continued on, deciding on two more laps.

I wasn't even feeling as though I was tired or had pushed myself all that hard. I barely was breathing above a normal rate. Although my exertion had me feeling as though I needed a shower badly. And here I thought that women don't stink when they sweat. Shows how little I knew about them as a whole. I went inside looking at the clock on the microwave. I had only been gone for fifteen minutes, that meant that I had ran at an average speed of about 60mph. I started to wonder what my limits were.

I go to the restroom and start the shower. The water heats faster than I could imagine. But realize I need to go pee first. I sat done on the toilet and just relax and go like I had always had urinated this way. My first bodily function as a woman.

After adjusting the temperature I strip down and get in. The water running down the hills and valleys of my body. I felt amazing, from the way the water made my nipples tingle to the way it ran over my backside and between my legs. It felt so good that I figured I should explore the terrain, if you get my drift. When I touched my nipples they quickly became erect sending electrical shocks all through my body and leaving weak in the knees.

If this was how women felt during arousal, I was not sure if I was ready for a whole lot more. Finding some raspberry scented body wash I soaped up to a good lather. I got a little too close to my new vagina, merely brushing it with the loofah, and had my first female orgasm. I fell to my knees, the warm glow flooding through me. I rinse off then wash and conditioned my hair, it was so soft. I turned the water off, grab the towel off the rod, drying myself in the shower.

I stepped out and got my first complete look at myself. I think I had avoided looking before because since I was the one who had 'built' this body, that I knew it well. That was not the case. Staring at myself in the mirror I kind of lost track of time. What I was now, was a very attractive woman. My breasts were large, but as I was 6'1", they were proportional to my body. My backside and hips were very shapely. It was bound to draw attention to me though. Then of course my face had a very ephemeral quality to it, slanting eyes and brows, and of course pointed ears.

Depending of your background, I either looked like I was Vulcan or like the elf I actually was. If my body didn't draw attention my ears sure would. Just like Spock in Star Trek, when he visited cultures were round ears were the norm. Enough of this though. Going to the dresser I grab a pair of red panties with black lace and put them on, they slide up and feel so nice and natural. Next a matching bra, which gives me some trouble at first. Until I put it on backwards, spin it around and fit my breasts into the cups, then sliding the straps up my arms and over my shoulders. Adjusting how my breasts rest in the silky fabric, it feels so comforting. I almost feel that since my breasts are so firm that the only reason for the bra is because of how it makes me feel to wear it.

I grab some leftovers from the fridge, like a fruit salad concoction and headed for the office. I waken the PC and look to my calendar. I see that I have a meeting with my supervisor on Friday for orientation at 1pm. I also have a 9am appointment with a doctor for work required before my meeting. Both events are in town about twenty minutes away.

Looking at a map of the state I discover that I'm near to where Katie is going to school, at Oregon State University. Playing softball on an 85% scholarship as a Duck. Ha ha. She was so close I felt I had to reach out to her. If she could just accept me for who I am now as her uncle or aunt as the case would be, or an older sister maybe since our ages were so close together now.

Going over and taking stock of my personal inventory. while I have a PC, I have no cell phone and no phone in the house at all. I am on satellite for the computer. So I need a phone and other things in town. I make a list for what I need then go into the bedroom to get dressed. I don't have all that much clothing so I decide to wear one of my ranger uniforms and a pair of mid calf hiking boots. I had a choice of either pants or shorts so I opt for the shorts as it's warming up nicely outside.

Since I had no clue on makeup, and wearing ranger greens it would be out of place anyways. My hair kind of just feel into place as it was in the game, with the braids on the left side and flowing down onto the middle of my shoulders. Running my fingers through my hair it felt so smooth and silky to the touch. Grabbing my list and sticking it into my handbag I head to the garage with keys in hand.

I hopped into my WRX and hit the door opener on the dash. Then turn the key to the satisfying throaty rumble of a above average tuned motor and exhaust, bringing a way too big smile on my face. Backing out and hitting the remote to close the door. The driveway is stone cobbled as it leads over the stream by way of a small bridge onto the paved roadway. Heading into Eugene along the twisty roads learning my way, but also using the nav system to prepare for the many curves. It was like driving the curves of a shapely woman's body. Leaving me with a feeling in my guts that was both pleasing and dampening. It took about 30min with the lite traffic to reach Eugene city limits and find a mall that I think would have what I needed.

After parking I walked towards the entrance and notice even in hiking boots that my hips and rear had a nice sway. Inside I spot an Apple store, my last phone was a 5c, heading there for a IPhone 6. Once inside I select a salesman, and say "Hello, I need to get a new phone, could you help me."

He looks up with a growing smile on his face as he sees me. "How can I be of help 'MS Ranger'." Like he was Yogi Bear or something.

Laughing I replied "I'm looking for an IPhone 6 with unlimited talk and text, and it has to be able to work out in the Willamette park range."

"Well the only thing that will work deep in the woods would be a sat-IPhone 6." As he motions off to the right, I turn to look, when he says "Oh my, I just noticed your ears". Staring at them, he becomes embarrassed and turns bright red. He apologizes as I blush and says "I'm so sorry that was very rude of me."

"I forget about them because I was born with them, they are a genetic mutation that only occurs in about .00000001% of births. Most people just think I'm a Trekkie or an elfnic trying to fulfill some inner desire."

"They are actually very attractive. And besides 'Everyone' know that Vulcan ears go straight up, not back and out slightly."

Now I was intrigued and surprised that this very professional look gentleman was clued to the ways of Starfleet. Still showing some flushness I said "So your a Trekkie too?"

"Guilty as charged, I used to watch the original series episodes with my dad. Some of the best moments we ever shared. And he would never be caught dead being called Trekker." As I laughed and warmed to him I noticed he was a little taller than me, but not much. And built like a Grizzly Adams, clean shave in a smart looking suit.

He showed me some phones and pointed out their good and bad qualities, earning a quiet thanks from me and a stern scowl from his boss. He just smiled at his boss and to me whispered "My boss is my uncle, so don't worry I won't get into any trouble." I chose a phone and he went to set it up and charge it so it would be ready to use when I left the store. He had me sign the contract then presented me my new phone.

"I hope you enjoy your new phone Freya, That's an unusual name. How did you get it?"

With a smirk on my face I replied, "Well, you could say I was named after the Norse Goddess FREYA."

"You'll have to tell me the story sometime."

Smiling "Maybe when the time is right."

He smiles even bigger showing brilliant teeth, "I included my number in case you should need anything, like dinner, my name's Blake, James Blake."

I laughed and said I thought he was going to say Bond, "I appreciate the offer, but I need to settle in to a new town and job, but thank you! I'm sure you have MY number." Said coyly with a smile. This was strange but fun too, having been an old man two days ago. And walk out the door.

End of Chapter 4

An aging overweight man who plays too much online gaming receives a gift from Freya, the
goddess of love, lust, beauty, sorcery, fertility, gold, war and death.

Freya's Gift

Chapter 5: Connecting to the Past Pt 1

from Freya's point of view:

Now that I had a phone I knew what my next step was going to be. I had to reach out to Katie! I felt if I didn't, my heart would stop beating in my chest. Thinking of my niece brought tears of joy for the love I had for her from the day she was born. But also tears of sadness over the grief she must be feeling for the loss of her favored uncle.

But what to do? As I've only the past two days at being a woman, really only one day to be honest, I need her help if I am to survive in this seeming sea of unknowns that my life had become. Calling might not work cause she may not want to hear me out first. And a text couldn't convey what I needed to say. So the best choice was to send a video message. Now to find a quiet place in the mall to make my recording.

The mall was not very busy at this time of day and there was an empty sitting area that had the look of a small park with some trees and bushes to provide some needed seclusion. Composing my thoughts I began recording my message, "Katie, I know you wont recognize me, but I DO know you. I know how much your heart must hurt right now over your uncle. That is what I must see you about, I have information about him that you must know, and I need your help to help him. I know you just got back from summer break and start back to school soon, with pre-season practice starting next week. If you can spare the time, could you meet me at the mall on the east side of town, the one on the road you'ld take to head to Willamette State Park? I need to see you as soon as possible. Thank You!" Ending the recording and saving, I dialed Katie's number and sent my message. I was so very scared she wouldn't answer back. So I at back and waited....

from Katie's point of view:

Just as I get back to my apartment that I share with one of my teammates, my phone vibrates. And as I look at it reaching to unlock the door I don't recognize the caller number sending a video message. I figure it must be my roommate with a new number because she is always loosing her phone.

I hit play and see this woman that looks somewhat familiar but can't place her. She has bright green eyes that sparkle with an aura of amusement, and beautiful auburn hair. Her eyes are slightly slanted as though she was of Asian descent, and her ears looked pointed, stirring some vague memory. Her message says: "Katie, I know you wont recognize me but I DO know you. I know how much your heart must hurt right now over your uncle. That is what I must see you about, I have information about him that you must know, and I need your help to help him. I know you just got back from summer break and start back to school soon, with pre-season practice starting next week. If you can spare the time, could you meet me at the mall on the east side of town, the one on the road you'ld take to head to Willamette State Park? I need to see you as soon as possible. Thank You!"

With my keys still in the unlocked door I am drawn by some need to look at old txts from my unlce Mike that I missed so much. Looking back over the past few months messages I find one of a picture he sent that was a screenshot from the game he was always playing. The picture was of his latest character, a female elf gunner. The only thing is, she looked a lot like the woman who I had just got the message from.... It took me all of a nano-second to decide I must see her. Typing my response back to her....

from Freya's point of view:

Just a few minutes pass and I get a txt response from Katie, 'I'll be there in fives minutes or so. I see that you're in the little park area inside the mall, I'll meet you there. Katie.' What a relief! She would be here soon and I could hardly contain myself.

After a little while I see Katie appear at the entrance to the park area and I stand to greet her. Smiling I said "Hi Katie, call me Freya."

She looks me square in the eyes and says "Be honest with me, I know this may sound strange but you look like a screen picture my uncle sent me a while back of his new player in the game he plays. Did he use you as the model for his character?"

"No I...."

"I don't know how but I.... I think you're.... somehow my uncle, am I right?" She says. Not sure of what the look is in her eyes, she is unreadable.

Smiling back at her I said "Well, technically now, I would be your aunt." For a second I wasn't sure she wouldn't run away from me, then.... she reaches out and grabs me in a fierce hug and I hugged her back just as fiercely.

With both of us in tears we sit down and she asks, "How is this possible? You died back in your house. They found your body still sitting in front of that game. Why?"

"Well a few days ago I had an experience in the game. I was greeted by FREYA, who told me that for all that I had done that she would grant me a gift. I thought at the time it was just part of the game and nothing else. That is until the next day when I reached a milestone in game I had another visit from her. After that when I woke up yesterday I found myself in a modern cabin in the woods beside a lake as you see me now. But she did more than just make me a young woman, she gave me abilities and a task to protect the Willamette range. But I need your help desperately!"

Katie stared, shock all too evident on her face, "You are changed by a goddess into a woman and given powers to perform a task she gives you and YOU need my help! What can I possibly do to help you? Not that I wouldn't, I care to dearly for you unc.... aunt Fre... Freya, that's going to take time to get use to, but I love you and will do all I can to help!"

"Thank You sweetheart! You have always been the heart of my heart!" I start crying again and she holds me in her arms crying too.

After a moment to gather our selves she asks "So what's first".

"Well, it seems I have been set up with a life. FREYA gave me a job as a park ranger at Willamette State Park, a home in the park by a lake with all the money that I had made in the game to tide me over."

"That sounds great" she says, "So what's the problem?"

Smiling sheepishly at her, "Well I never thought about being a woman, and now that I am one, I don't have a clue what to do. Could you help me to find some clothes and things to get settled? I know once practice begins next week you won't have a lot of time available. And I have both an doctors appointment and a meeting Friday with my new boss for my new job, then a week before I start the new job."

from Katie's point of view:

My uncle Mike had always seemed so sure of himself, he always told me that I could do anything I put my mind to, even be the President of the United States, not that he could understand why someone would want such a thankless job. Now here was this woman, my new aunt and seemed unsure of what to do. "You KNOW I will do anything for you, I love you so much. Of course I'll help you. Untill you called me I wasn't sure I wanted to stay in school, not sure where I wanted my life to go."

She looks at me with shock in her eyes and tells me that I can't give up on school and that the team needs me. She says, "I know you were going to find a job to help with expenses to get out from under your parents thumbs. I'll make you a deal. You are majoring in criminology at school, you love the outdoors and had said you wanted to be a desert ranger so you could do all the things you loved when we went to the desert. How about this, a park ranger is still a ranger even if it's in the woods and not in the desert, right? So I'll find a way to get you a spot in the park, like a paid internship, how does that sound to you? And I will help you so you can avoid your mom, but especially your dad. OK?"

Wow! Then I screamed "Yes, it's a deal".

from Freya's point of view:

I'd made my pitch, she caught it and nailed the runner at second! "Let's start at Wal-mart and get the basics, ok? Then some things more specialized". She agreed, and we started for the other end of the mall.

On the way there we came upon a Victoria's Secret, Katie looked at me and saw something and said "Why don't we start here? A girls got to have some nice undies, now doesn't she?" I blushed bright red as I allowed her to drag me in by the arm. Once inside surrounded by all the many beautiful pieces of intimate apparel, Katie calls over a salesgirl.

I looked at her and she is very attractive with long raven hair down to her very shapely rear end, not what you'ld call stacked, but prefect for her 5'4" height. She asks how she can help, Katie says, "Yes, my aunt here just moved here and wants to get an all new wardrobe, a fresh start so to speak".

She says "Nothing like new undies to make you feel like a new person, right?"

I respond "You don't know the half of it", with a smirk on my lips.

"Do you know your sizes?"

"Well why don't you take my measurements to be certain, ok?"

"Sure, will do. My name's Lauren, I'm the owner, will you follow me, Please!"

"Thank you Lauren, my name is Freya, and this pert young one here is my niece Katie, she's a student at OSU taking criminology so she can become a ranger like me". She leads us to a dressing area and takes my measurements and writes them down. Handing me the slip I see that I have a 40DD bust, 33in waist and 36in hips. I was stunned.

Then Lauren said "With measurements like yours I would think you would be a model for us or something instead of a park ranger with your bust size". Katie smiled as I blushed. Lauren blushed then too, "But your size is perfect for your height. Did you ever think of modeling?"

"Me, no, no way, I don't think I could. I'd be too self–conscious over my ears, being as how pointed they are".

"Non-sense", Lauren yells. More quietly, "Your ears are so adorable, I just didn't want to say anything, I just thought you were into cosplay or something like that".

"No", I said, "I was born this way, it's a genetic abnormality, very rare."

Lauren then adds "Don't worry about it, like I said They're very cute and exotic looking. I think lots of men would find it so. You could start a whole new trend in fashion if you posed as a model for someone like Victoria's Secret! My franchise rep comes next week and if you don't mind, I'd like to show some pictures of you to him in couple of our sets. Please!"

Feeling I needed to divert some attention from myself, "If you choose it, and let me think about it for a bit.... well, maybe?"

She runs off, "I know just the things, look around while I get them, Please".

Katie looks at me, a light in her eyes, :Unc.... um.... aunt Freya.... I thought you liked women? Do you like guys now? When did this happen?"

"As a man, I never looked at other guys as anything other than an obstacle to get passed of the way to meet the right girl. You know, I was never that popular with women, ever, but I still loved women. The way they walk and move with such sure confidence in them selves. But now as a woman I think I could be attracted to men, if it were the right man".

Katie says, "We're all looking for the right man. I mean women that is. Did you meet someone already that made you think this way?"

"Well, the salesman at the iPhone store was cute and flirted with me, and he seemed to like my ears, kind of like Lauren suggested." Now feeling more embarrassed, "So what about you, Katie, any new boys since you dumped that kid last year who pined over you being so far away?"

Not having the desired effect, she just says, "No, you of all people know that my school and softball come first aunt Freya." I smiled at her and she said "What?"

"Oh, nothing, It's just that is the first time you've called me 'Aunt Freya' without thinking about it, and it fills me so full of warmth to hear." I hugged her until she said she couldn't breathe and was squeezing her like a big momma bear. And started crying again.

"Now what?" "You called me Momma Bear!"

"But that's the way you have always made me feel around you! It's only fitting now that the goddess FREYA has made you my aunt isn't it". I squeeze her hand to let her know how I feel as Lauren returns with these amazing pieces of lingerie, all diaphanous and green.

"I chose this color because it matches the way your eyes sparkle with so much fire and passion. Did I hear you talking about the Goddess FREYA a moment ago?"

"I was just reminding Katie that I was named after her in her honor. And that is something I can never forget, with the gifts she has given me."

"That's quite a legacy to live up to!" Lauren says.

"With Katie's help I will have no troubles meeting those expectations."

"I'm sure of that, she seems a very capable young lady. Here, take this into the changing room and then I want to get a picture of you, okay!"

Katie goes with me and helps me change, noticing the bra and panty set I had on, "I thought you need help choosing things like this, seems you made a good choice with this set."

"Well I chose it because of how it felt when I saw it in the drawer and how it feels against my skin," coloring slightly.

"That's ok, we all want to feel special and you deserve to feel so too."

"Thank you 'sweetheart', I love you too." And that warm feeling goes though me again. Now, I had feelings when I was a man, and not always able to keep them from showing like society believes the way men should. But now it was acceptable to let those feelings show through, because I was a woman. And was taking more pride in the fact because I had a niece who accepted me as I was now and I had a GODMOTHER who showed she had enough faith in me when I didn't feel deserving of it.

Katie give me nodding approval, "Aunt Freya, you are so beautiful, I only hope I can someday be as pretty as you. You'll have no trouble getting a man when you're ready for one."

"Katie, you are already as pretty as I because of your heart shines so brightly! May FREYA bless you always!" I take her hands in mine and give them a squeeze, when out of my hands a soft glow travels up her arms encompassing her in its radiance.

"What's happening to me? I feel.... strange and.... wonderful!"

The glow fades and I look and say, "Oh my goddess, your skin is so flawless now, the little bit of acne you had is gone and your skin glows like you've been in the sun all day, turn and look in the mirror!"

She turned to see herself, I said "this is the way I always see you, now manifested to the world for all to see. Oh, thank you FREYA for this further gift of your kindness!" Katie couldn't speak. SO, she just accepted that now there was an active goddess in our lives. Then she helped me dress in Laurens garments.

After putting on what there was of the outfit, I stepped out of the changing room to show Lauren, she smiled and asked me to strike a few poses. I felt a little silly, but giggled and did so. She got her pics and asked me to try the other one. Back inside the changing room and only takes a few seconds to strip and put on the other one. I stepped out and both Katie and Lauren gasp in unison, thinking some things wrong with the way I had put it on, asked what was wrong.

Lauren said "Nothing is wrong, It's more like what's right."

Katie says "She right aunt Freya, you look amazing in that, you soo need to get it!"

And Lauren says taking my picture again, "It's on the house and I won't take any argument about it! And so you know I already talked to my rep and told him I was going to send photos of you. So now, give me your best smile and pull your hair away from your ears. That's IT, perfect!"

I was so overwhelmed I kept my mouth shut. I changed back into my ranger uniform and Katie and I spent sometime choosing a couple bra and panty sets, as well as a few chemises, choosing colors Katie felt suited my fair skin and bright auburn hair. After an hour or so we made our way to check out, all while forcing Katie to pick some things for herself, my treat. When Lauren took over from the girl ringing us up and before telling me the total she said, "Like I said before, that Chantilly Lace Baby Doll is on me, as owner of the place, I am also giving you a 40% discount, we'll call it a Parks & Rec special."

I didn't know what to say! Lauren said, "Just give me your number so I can call and let you know how much the rep likes your pics."

I agreed, "But only if you agree to gave dinner with Katie and me next week at my cabin by the lake!"

Fine with me", she said. I paid it thinking I was cheating her somehow, thinking I'll make it up to her somehow. Katie and I walk out thanking Lauren and waving good-bye. Katie notices that Lauren keeps her eyes on me as we go.

She says "Aunt Freya, I think that Lauren really likes you."

"Well, I like her too, sweetheart."

Then, "NO, I mean she 'really-really' likes you!"

I blush thinking about that and said "I've got no problem with that," then, "do you?"

"No 'Momma Bear', I only want you to be happy, Whatever that takes!"

"Thanks 'Baby Bear' I love you too! Now, I'm starved, let's get something to eat."

"Ok 'Momma Bear'."

End of Chapter 5

An aging overweight man who plays too much online gaming receives a gift from Freya, the
goddess of love, lust, beauty, sorcery, fertility, gold, war and death.

Freya's Gift

Chapter 6: Connecting to the Past Part 2

Katie and I made our way to the food court and got Panda Express chinese food. We always got chinese food when we were together, it was something the family did together since she and her twin Michael were 3 months old. We made our selections and found a quiet spot to sit so we could talk.

As we nibbled at our food, she noticed that I had chosen more veggie based dishes than my usual meatier options. "Aunt Freya, what's with all the veggies? I always thought you were stricktly a meat and potatoes guy?"

Thinking about that I answered, "I don't know, the veggies just seemed to appeal to me. And as you know I'm no longer a guy."

Rolling her eyes, "That change was obvious. What besides your taste in food has changed?"

Finishing a bite of broccoli chicken, savoring the flavor, "Well it seems that maybe I might be bi now, since I actually enjoyed flirting with James at the iPhone store. I'm just not sure how far down that raod I want to travel. Other than that I think I'm still basically the same person I was before. I have the same inerests that I did, I want to fish and hunt, to continue with our archery, ride and race with friends, and of course spend time with you."

She thought as we both chewed on that and food too. Then said "I'm happy to spend time with you doing those things too, outside of school. And when I get to intern as a Ranger, I'll get to spend even more time with you. Maybe even help you with the task FREYA has given you".

I completely loved the idea of having her help on FREYA's quest and said "as long as the Goddess allows".

That settled and lunch done, we went on to Wal-mart. Even though we had just come from Victoria's Secret, she insisted that I still needed basic everyday bras and panties. So I picked out 6 each of white, black, cream and baby blue matching sets.

"Remember aunt Freya, you should always match top and bottom".

"Okay 'Baby Bear', I'll remember". Next we were on to Skirts, dresses, blouses and pants. I got so lost in it all I just let Katie make all the choices, she kepted telling the reason for all the coices and I pushed it into the back of my brain for later use. She also tossed in panty hose and stockings, something I had thought were the same thing until she explained the difference.

When I said I needed some workout clothes she said "we'll get those at a good sports shop later, just basics here". Before we left there we got bath and shower stuff. I chose to get fruity scented hair care and bodywash. Katie insisted on skin lotion, and a cosmetics kit, "If you're in the woods all day, it doesn't hurt to pamper your self once you get home".

"I agree with you there". Since I also need household items too, we got those as well. Again, basic stuff, untill Katie tossed in tampons and pads. "They're the ones I use, but you're going to need them soon too, right"?

Then it hit me, I could get pregnant, if I weren't carefull. And since they were on the same aisle, I grabbed some 'For Her Pleasure' condoms too. Katie looks at me and I say "What, a girl cant be prepared? Besides, you should carry some too, don't trust the boy to always have one! Cause, you know what doctors call young women who rely on the 'Interruption Method' of birth control, don't you"? She shakes her head. "Mothers". Paying for our items, we leave there with a well loaded cart.

And headed for the Payless shoe store.

Now here was another place I would really need help at and told Katie so. She explained that I would need a couple flats, some pumps, some heels in a few heights and some sandels. All in a few basic colors to match the clothes and the intended occasion. As we made choices, I found some 3in heeled mid calf boots, and I knew I had to have them. Actually I got 2 pairs, one black and one brown.

I tried on the brown pair and found I only needed a little practice in them to walk confidently. I decided to wear those out of the store when we left with our purchases. The other shoes I would need we would get at the Cabela's here at the mall. Cabela's was one place I had no problem at, with the exception of not buying everything I saw.

As it was now around 2pm and still needed groceries too. We forced ourselfs to only get a good pair of hiking boots, cause as a ranger I would probably be wearing them 12hr a day. I found a pair, again mid calfs that were so soft of a leather, almost like moccasins and looked like them too. In a creamy natural tan.

At the check out line we spotted a spin rack that had hunting and fishing themed earrings. I chose one pair of jumping silver trout studded with fake emeralds, and one pair of silver stags with huge antlers lined with real antler. I told Katie "Half of each pair is for both of us to share". She thanked me, calling me Momma Bear again, and we gave each other a big hug.

Heading for the parking lot it turns out Katie had parked almost next to me. But before we could make it out the door, passing by the iStore. James yells out, "Hey Freya, I see you had quite the day shopping. Especially with such an attractive little helper".

I introduce Katie and James to each other, James with a big smile, and Katie with a little blush. Katie say "You're right aunt Freya, he is cute. I think you should keep him". Now both James and I are the ones blushing.

But he takes Katie's hand and raises it to his lips, kissing the back of her hand. "That is so sweet of you to say, if only I was 10yrs younger or you were 10yrs older. But I have a nephew who is about your age, and he goes to OSU the same as you, and you two should meet".

"How did you.... oh, right my school jersey, I forgot I was wearing it".

"He plays baseball, first team catcher. He got a scholarship for 85%. He just transfered from UCSD in San Diego and is new here. He could use a friend who knows the area". Katie said "This is my sophmore year and I'm starting catcher too. I also got a 85% scholarship, and I grew up in El Cajon, San Diego county. What's his name"?

James says "Austin Dillon".

"OMG, we went to Granite Hills High school together. We had a lot of the classes the last 2yrs. He's cute, just like you!" Katie blushes so badly, I thought she would passout from bloodloss.

James thanks her for her compliment. And says "Well, I have to get back to work, but now, maybe your aunt Freya will agree to a date with me so we can make it double date to get you and Austin together? Hmm...." Now I'm on the spot and Katie is giving me the big 'Baby Bear' eyes. James is looking at me hopefully too, then seeing Katies face tries to emulate the same lost look.

Something was stirring in me, I'm not sure what it was. It was a warmth, not like I had for Katie, it came from down lower. I realized I was attracted to this man, almost a primal feeling, and noticed that I was getting wet. I needed to get away and think, but.... "Well, Okay, how bout a week from saturday? But my place and Katie and I will cook."

In his best Ricardo Montobaun imitation "That sounds marvelous", then in this normal voice, "I'll call you thursday then! Bye for now Ladies."

We get to the car and load everthing up. For a small car the WRX has lots of stowing capacity. Katie says "Aunt Freya, your car is so awesome. Was this what FREYA gave you?"

"Among a few other little things to get me started."

Katie thought to herself that FREYA is right in caring about my aunt and having faith in her. Bless you FREYA!

In her modest home in Valhalla, FREYA smiles as she watches Katie and Freya, in a magic window hanging before her, growing ever closer to one another. "Don't worry child, your aunt is not the only one I feel justified in having faith in." Speaking as though the two were standing before her. "Before WE are done, you shall both earn a place here in Asgard, next to me at Odin All-Father's right hand. Even Thor shall be honored to call you his friends!"

Back in the mortal realm. Freya and Katie stop at the WinCo Foods grocery store outside of town on the way back to her cabin. Loading up with what seems like a months worth of food. "Remember", I say, "We have to make sure we also have what we need to prepare two nights meals for guests, dinner for you, Austin, James and myself next saturday, and for Lauren on thursday or friday".

"Ok, what did you have in mind? But, I'm hoping you'll make your 'uncle Mike's' special speghetti!"

"That's perfect, but we'll have to come up with another name for it, or a story to explain it. And I was thinking a nice baked salmon for Lauren".

Katie says "ooh, that sounds so good. Just like Amma Val used to make?"

"You got that right girl! Now let's get to getting." After an hour we pushed to the cars with two full carts of foods. Good thing Katie had her car instead of leaving it at the mall till tomorrow. I kept the speeds down so as to not lose Katie on the way back. At a certain point that became moot as the only residence past that was my cabin.

We cross the little bridge and up the driveway. I pulled into the garage and Katie parks behind the first door, backing in, making it easier to upload all the stuff. Katie eyes the contents of the garage with an arm full of groceries, "Oh my goddess, aunt Freya! Look at this stuff! I can't wait to get to work with you as a Ranger trainee!"

"Soon 'Baby Bear', very soon." We tote in all the food first putting it away, in the fridge, the pantry and the cabinets. Then comes the task of bringing all the clothes, sorting, folding and hanging. When we're done it's getting dark out and I convince Katie to stay the night so we can start early tomorrow.

She agrees, and we head to the kitchen to fix dinner. What will become the first of many nights she stays with me, except when her games and classes interfere. While we're fixing some stir-fry, told you we like asian food. Katie pondered, "Aunt Freya, I didn't see a washer or dryer anywhere?"

Looking we see that three of the cabinet doors we hadn't looked into were full sized instead of half size like the rest. "Well, look at that, dishwasher, washer and dryer are all hidden in these lower cabinets on either side of the sink. What a neat idea!"

We light the fireplace and sit eating, watching the lenghtening shadows of the cabin, cast onto the lake's water by the setting sun. We chatted after dinner about many things, and Katie finally asks "So, do you like James? I thought you liked Lauren from the Victoria's Secret store."

"Oh, I definitely like Lauren. She is very beautiful, someone the old me would have never had a chance with, but now, if she's into other women like you think, maybe.... , James is another thing. Having been a man untill a few days ago, it somehow seems wrong. But this body is clearly telling me the time may come when I'll want an intimate connection with a man."

Katie smiles knowingly "Just take it your own pace, and don't force youself to be what you're not."

I said "And how did you get to be so smart?"

"Well", she says "I had this uncle, and he took such good care of me, and loved me till the day he died! Then this wonderfull goddess in her vast wisdom and kindness decided to give him a second life as my aunt Freya to be my 'Momma Bear' for the rest of my life."

I couldn't stop myself and started crying and said "Come here 'Baby Bear', 'Momma Bear needs a big hug." After that we change for bed into new nighties, I wore the one that Lauren gave me and Katie wore a pink cammi and panty set. She always loved pink, even on her camo gear. She fell asleep in my arms as I watched her till I could no longer keep my eyes open.

End of Chapter 6

An aging overweight man who plays too much online gaming receives a gift from Freya, the
goddess of love, lust, beauty, sorcery, fertility, gold, war and death.

Freya's Gift

Chapter 7: Putting the Pieces Together

Tuesday:

I woke up feeling refreshed and invigorated. The sun is just peaking over the trees on the far side of the lake casting long shadows into the bedroom. I look at Katie and get the sense of some difference, but can't place it. I pass it off as a trick of the sunlight striking her face, looking like an angel.

She stirs slightly and stretches her arms and asks "What time is it?" Still with her eyes closed.

"It's still early 'Baby Bear', go back to sleep, I'm going for a run."

She sighs contentedly and drowsely mumbles, "ok 'Momma Bear'." With that she is back asleep. Katie has always been a night owl and hates rising early.

Grabbing up a sports bra, yoga pants and socks and shoes, I head to the bathroom to change. Leaving the dirty clothes in the laundry hamper in the closet with the extra towels next to the shower. I head for the kitchen and put on a pot for tea, I've always used a Mr Coffee for my tea brewing, it's so much easier that way. I know a lot of people love coffee, but not me. While I do love the smell of fresh brewed coffee, the taste is just plain vile. You can't add enough sweetener or creamer to make it palatable. With that covered I head outside to the warming rays of sunshine. I figured I would still do 3 laps around the lake, not rush myself and just enjoy it, taking in the grandeur of the Willamette valley.

As I run, I can feel the way my body moves now. How my breasts bounce to my step, and how my butt jiggles and sways. While it's odd for being so new, they are in their own way pleasant and comforting. As a man, I had always marveled at the female form, women, all women, were beautiful. Each in their own way of course. Some women had physical beauty, some had beautiful minds. Some had personallities to lighten your soul. But they were all beautiful.

On my second lap, at the point farthest away from the cabin, I noticed noises coming from a small glen where the water exited gently from the lake. My ears were very good at picking up small sounds that would normally go unnoticed. Zeroing in on the noises, I look down into the glen and notice a hunter stalking an elk. This is nothing unusual, except it wasn't elk season, and elk numbers are so small in this part of the state that they are protected.

So this must be a poacher. Now poaching wild game is always bad in general, it is certifiably heinous on a protected species trying to recover from the verge of being wiped out as a local sub-species. I could see as he sneaking closer to that magnificent creature with large antlers that he was carrying a rifle equipped with a military grade silencer. It would make less noise than bb gun would make from 100yds.

Without thinking I yelled out at him "Stop where you are and put the gun down, I'm a park ranger and you're hunting a protected animal." My voice carried to him clearly, nearly a 150yds away. The elk instantly jumped up from drinking at the creeks side and dashed away, leaving a very angry poacher turning to look in my direction. It took him a while to spot me as I made my my towards him into the glen.

As I neared him he sneared at me and said, "Now why would I put my gun down, you're all alone here and unarmed. Why, I could shoot you now and no one would ever know. And IF they ever found your body, I will have been long gone, leaving no trace."

I smiled sweetly back at him as I got even closer, "And what makes you think you could get away with what you just said."

He sneers again "Well, in the last five years I've poached in this park no one who caught me has lived to tell the tale."

I gave him my best suger grin and said "Yet!"

"You're awfully brave for an unarmed and out of uniform ranger."

"And WHO said I was unarmed?" With that I concentrated on the move from the game causing to draw and reload, kind of like Chuck Conners in the old western show 'The Rifleman'. As I do this my clothes change to become my armor from the game too, and I say "Say hello to my little friend," in my best Scarface impression.

Dropping his gun so fast, he falls back trying to put distance between us. "Who... what the hell are you? Where did that canon come from?"

"What, this little thing, I had it in my back pocket."

"You didn't have any pockets, you were wearing yoga pants I saw them, they were bright green and and you had on a white tank top over a green sports bra." He turned to run and I told him to stop or I'd shoot. He didn't listen, so, I fired a single manna missle, causing a small concussion to go off knocking him to the ground dazed. As I walk over to his unconscious body. The missle leaving no signs of having been fired, no scorched dirt or casing. I wonder at that, I notice my lack of thought has caused the weapon to vanish and my clothes to return to normal.

I dragged his lousy ass back to the cabin, where still stunned, I hand-cuffed him to deck railing after getting some from my work Ranger vehicle. Then I radioed the park headquarters for someone to come get this guy. Thirty minutes later and a car shows up with lights flashing and siren blaring, Katie comes out to the deck with a robe over her nightie barefoot.

Taking it all in "What happened aunt Freya? Who is this guy?"

"He's a poacher I caught on the other side of the lake trying to shoot an elk with this snipper rifle". With that the car pulls to a stop beside me and two rangers in crisp uniforms step out.

The driver's uniform shows he's a captain and the name pin below his badge says Parker. He introduces himself "I'm Capt. Parker, and you must be my new Ranger, Freya Lawrence," he said that as if there was no question involved.

"That's correct, and you're my new boss. This one up on the deck is my niece Katie McClintock. Well chief, I didn't think I would meet you untill friday."

"Well it seems our friend here has changed all that, we have been after this guy for some time now. He has poached on our park for five years, and two of our fellow Rangers have gone missing. We never even knew what he looked like till now. Good work Freya."

After I recounted what happened on my run, I told him the poacher had admitted to me that he was responsible for the deaths of the missing Rangers. About then the guy fully comes to his senses and starts telling the Captain how I had shot him with some huge canon like weapon wearing armor. Cap looks at me and says "What's he blathering on about?"

I smiled innocently, "I don't know Cap, he must of hit his head when I tripped him trying to get away."

Then Cap said, "Your report can wait till friday when we have our meeting as a matter of formality. Saunders, put the man in the car and lets get back to HQ to book him."

"Sure Cap." Katie and I waved as the Captain and Saunders drove away.

As they crossed the little bridge on to the road, Katie says, "Wow, you've had an eventfull morning so far. Catching a bad guy and meeting your boss earlier than expected." Walking inside and heading for the pot of tea, I pour a big mug for each of us adding sugar free vanilla creamer, we like it the same way, although she prefers coffee.

She sits at the breakfast counter as I prepare breakfast bowls for us, sausage, little pototo cubes and scrambled eggs with bacon bits. As I'm cooking I tell her about my encounter in the woods. She marveled to the news that my weapon and armor appeared as I needed to arrest the poacher. "FREYA did say I would be able to call upon my in game abilities when needed. I already know that I can run extremely fast and I'm much stronger than I would appear, by normal standards." Katie looks at me thoughtfully, then I said, "It must be because I have the genetic traits of the elves of fairytales."

All she could say was, "Amazing."

Then looking at her closely, "Speaking of amazing Katie, you look fantastic, something has changed."

She says, "What's changed? I feel the same as always. Just less tired, like I got a better night of sleep snuggled up next to you." Looking hard at her, somehow I feel like my sight shifts, and it dawns on me. She's glowing, a very soft radiance. Normal eyesight doesn't show it, but my elf senses do.

Then I notice with my human sight that her skin has become more flawless, and her hair a little brighter blonde shade with a hint of ginger. Not quite strawberry blonde but almost. "Katie, your skin and hair are different, and while you can't see it with human eyes, you have a slight glow, what would be called the kiss of fairie."

She rushes to the master bathroom to look in the mirror and gasps, "OMG, aunt Freya you're right, I can see the difference now. But wait, I think I can see the glow you were talking about, just barely, but you too. You shine so brite. What does this mean?"

I wasn't sure, and I never have lied to her, "I have no idea, but I think the goddess also has plans for you!"

With that we both silently whisper 'Praise to FREYA'.

Alone in her palace:

FREYA smiles to herself, "Soon my little one, soon you will know what plans I have for you, for you and your aunt will become the first of a new Valkyries, able to do more than merely chose those who shall die in battle and conduct them to Valhalla. Your roles will be far more significant than as an simple sword maiden. Mark my words!"

End of Chapter 7

Freaya's Gift

Chapter 8: Gaining Knowlege

Wednesday:

"Well I need to clean up before we go into town again, so unless you're joining me in the tub.... you should go get ready." I smiled cheekily at Katie.

She says, "That would be a little weird don't you think?"

"Baby girl, I have changed your diapers and given you baths since the day you were born. I even changed one diaper next to a $125,000 sports car at the Auto Show cause there weren't changing stations in the men's room back then. If I was still your uncle it would never happen, but I'm your aunt, and we are both women. There's nothing to be ashamed about."

Katie said "Okay, it'll be like using the jacuzzi after the game with my teammates." I run the water for the tub while we both undress, "We can wash each others hair."

"That sound like a great idea," as I step into the tub and turn on the jets. "Oh, that feels so good!" We relax into the water opposite from each other just soaking for a time. Both of us kind of zone out.

************************************************

The next moment Katie shrieks, startling me bolt upright. We are no longer in my bathroom in the tub, but in what seems a natural hot spring in the forest clearing where I first met FREYA. And there standing beside the spring was FREYA herself. It was her that had scared Katie. "Katie, it's okay, this is the goddess FREYA, FREYA this is my niece Katie."

FREYA smiles upon Us, "I am aware of who she is. The reason I have summoned you here, is because you were together and it was convenient. I felt it was time for you.... both of you to know. To set aside some possible fears".

Katie tries to hide herself in the foaming waters of the spring. Timidly she says, "It is very nice to meet you, my goddess."

FREYA reaches out to her, "Child, there is nothing for you to be embarressed about, Please, both of you, walk with me." So we walked with her to some rocks that were perfect for sitting. FREYA says, "Let me start by saying I am so pleased with you Katie for helping she who I now your aunt. I can see the love shared between you both. That is why you are here. Freya, you have noticed that you have a second sight. You can perceive the aura's of those dear to you. This has a special purpose."

Perplexed, "What purpose does it serve then godmother?"

"It's main use will allow you to know those who I have chosen to help you in times of need, when the task at hand requires the concerted effort of a team, just like in the game."

For clarification I asked, "But Katie has never played the game, if she is to become part of this how will that work?"

"Simply my dear child, she will be given one of your avatars, the choice of which is yours alone. She has no say, but I know you will choose appropriately." Thinking to myself I smiled. "You have chosen then!"

"Yes godmother I have."

She turns to Katie, "Then behold! Your new form." With that FREYA raises her glowing hands. Before Katie can react she changes. The changes are not drastic with the exception of the bony protrusions on her head, in effect she now had horns or small antlers. She became my Freya.Steelheart character, a Castanic warrior.

Katie spoke, "I feel different, but what has changed?" FREYA summened water from the stream to form a mirror for her to see her new self. "Wow, she.... I mean I look amazing, but won't people be disturbed about my horns?"

FREYA says, "The horns will only appear when you call upon the skills of the warrior. The same way that your aunt called her weapons and armor this morning capturing that poacher." She turns to me, "You will need to teach her what she needs to know to become the warrior she must become."

I then, "Yes godmother, I understand." She continues for a bit explaining that there would be another who I would grant Freya.Hotheart to. And two others she would give their forms to.

"Now back to your bath." With that we appeared back in my bathroom with the water still hot.

************************************************

Looking across at Katie, "You've not changed that much, your skin is a little more tanned and your hair is the same auburn as mine is. The biggest difference is your ears are pointed like mine are. Without the horns, we look more like sisters than we did before."

Katie looks down at herself. Then cupping her breasts she says "I'm a little bit bustier now than before. People are going to think I had a boob job during summer break."

I said "Just tell them you had a growth spurt, that you're a late boomer. And that could be used to explain the ears too. It was just something that caught up to you genetically."

"That works for me," she adds. We get to washing each others hair. Katie's take longer now since it much longer than before.

After the hair, we finish washing both using the berry scented bodywash. Get out and towel off. Getting dressed, Katie says,

"That's strange, the bras I just got yesterday from Victoria's Secret still fit, and I know my boobs are bigger."

I say, "FREYA must have changed them too so you wouldn't lose the cute sets you just got."

That settled and both of us dressed, Katies asks "So what are the plans today aunt Freya?"

I smiled at her and said "Let me check something online and make a call." I head to the office and sit at the desk, I swipe the desk in front of the monitor to wake up the pc. I do a search for Bowtech Archery, once on their webpage and get their phone number. Dialing the number, I talk to someone about a factory tour. The lady says if we can be there at 1pm they would be happy to obliege us. Thanking her, I hang up and hollar out "Grab the purses, we've got an appointment at the Bowtech factory HQ in 1hr, let's snap to it!"

Katie squeals in delight "Really, are you kidding? No fucking way. Your yanking my chain."

I look at her sternly "That is no way for a young lady to talk. It just shows your fathers bad influence."

"I'm sorry, I know how much you dislike that language, I'll work harder to stop, now let's go!"

************************************************

An hour later, just before 1pm we pull into a spot by the front door. Stepping out, Katie says "That was quite the drive Auntie, your car is so much fun!" Going inside the proshop we are greeted by a young man asking how he can help us. Before I can answer, Katie says surprised, "Austin, you work here?"

He looks at her, thinking, "Wait.... Katie? Is that you? You've changed since I saw you in high school!"

"Better?" She said.

Austin stammers "Oh, what.... yes! You look fantastic, but you always did."

Katie turns as red as her new hair, "I didn't think you even knew who I was."

Now it was his turn to color, "Well, I'm a bit embarressed to say, but in class I couldn't keep my eyes off of you. I have had a crush on you since the first time I same you play at a home game. I was headed to baseball practice and watched a while. You're a very good catcher."

Before this went on further, an older man in his early thirties walks up, "You must be my 1pm tour of the factory, I'm Carlos."

I said "Yes, that's us, I'm Freya and this is my niece Katie. She was just getting reacquainted with an old classmate," pointing to Austin.

Carlos says "That's nice, Austin started here last week. He's on the OSU baseball team."

I told him, "I, well, we met Austin's uncle James yesterday and he told us that Austin had transfered here from San Diego, just not where he worked. Katie plays for OSU too, she catches for the softball team. Same as Austin plays catcher on the baseball team."

Carlos says "What a small world."

"Smaller than you know," I said, "James and I have a double date with Katie and Austin a week from this saturday."

Austin looks pleasantly shocked, "That's fantastic, I haven't talked to uncle James since last week, I can't wait". Both he and Katie blush while Carlos and I smile at the two kids.

Carlos interupts, "Well let's get started, shall we?" As we walk through the plant with Carlos showing us each station start to finish how Bowtech creates their line. And we explain that we are familiar with the product because we both shot Bowtech when we were in San Diego, and part of the local archery club. He exclaims "That's great, So you just wanted to see where your bows were made?"

I smiled and then looking at Katie while she looks around us, "Well yes of course, but I thought that maybe we could each get new bows while we're here, maybe something custom built?"

Katie now turns back gawking, "OMG."

Carlos says, "That is very possible, we're not terribly busy right now, but I'll need to clear it with the boss."

I said "I understand completely, if it makes a difference to your boss you can tell him I'm a park ranger at the Willamette State Park. And Katie will become a junior ranger next week."

"Okay, he'll like that. And if you don't mind my saying, once he sees the two of you he may ask you both to pose for some ads or promotions. He may even give you the bows and put you on the factory shooting team." I told him that would be uneccessary as he left us for a few minutes.

Katie is literally bouncing up and down, "OMG, OMG, OMG."

Carlos returns with another man in his mid forties, still fit and healthy. He introduces himself, "Hello I'm the owner, Richard. Carlos told me of your request. And I think we can make that happen. It's nice to meet you Ms Freya and Miss Katie. Just give me an idea of what you'ld like and let's see if we can meet your expectations."

"Thank You Richard! That's very kind of you. I was thinking on the drive here, that what I want is a Legend bow, with the riser in Kryptek Lime for me and Kryptek Pink for Katie. Also the cams should match the riser colors Lime for mine and Pink for hers. Any dampener mounts should match as well."

Richard says "Anything else you'ld like?"

"Yes, strings and cables for mine need to be berry and lime, and Katies pink and lemonade."

Richard says "I really like those choices. We'll have to re-dip some risers but we can have them ready to tune in about an hour, we'll also need to anodise cams and hardware and twist up some strings. Let's measure your drawn lengths and get started." Carlos grabs a tape measure at hand as Richard motions him. We stretch our arms and Carlos has first me then Kathie hold the tape with fingertips of one hand putting the tape accross our breasts to the other fingertip. I smile as he tries to avoid staring at my ample chest. He writes down our draw length after making the calcs. Carlos says "Ms Freya, your's is 29in and Miss Katie yours is 26.5in. What draw weight for each of you? You can choose from 60#, 70# or 80#."

Knowing we are stronger than we appear I said "70# for Katie's snd 80# for me."

Richard says "Are you sure? I wouldn't want either of you to hurt yourselves!" There is no trace of condescension in his voice, he is just making sure we're not going to strain a shoulder drawing too much weight.

"Well let's try one first," I said following them over to the packaging dept. Handing me an 80# standard Legacy, I draw it with the ease of elfin granted muscles. And then Carlos hands Katie an 70# model. She draws it with goddess given ease as well.

"Well that settles any worries I had," said Richard, "Would you care to wait with me in my office while Carlos sees to having the team assemble your bows? Please."

Richard leads us to his office up some stairs above the pro shop. His window overlooks the factory floor. He seats us and asks if we would like something to drink, "Maybe a nice fresh sun brewed blackberry iced tea?"

"That's sounds great," we say in unison. He pours us each a tall glass with plenty of ice. Very refreshing!

He makes small talk for a while and then asks "Carlo's has told me you are a Park Ranger and your niece is to be a Junior Ranger soon."

"That's right," I say.

"Forgive me for saying, you are both very attractive young women, and you seem to know your archery. If you'ld be willing, I would like you both to be members of our factory team of shooters, to represent our brand. And to be spokesmodels for some advertising." Before I could answer him, he added. "Let me sweeten the deal before you turn me down."

"Okay, go ahead."

He says, "First thing, your bows today and anything you need in the way of archery needs are free of charge. Second, I will offer the Legacy's, which as you know is a "Chris Kyle" Signature model, But as a women model called the "Park Ranger" Signature series with the same deal as Chris has, that part of the sales goes to a charitable foundation. For you, I would think "Breast Cancer" foundation. Third, any US Park Ranger, active or retired, will receive a 40% discount at any pro shop in the country."

I was stunned, and said so to Richard, "That's very generous of you Richard. And as long as my captain agrees, since we'll have to work around schedules, I'll say yes."

Richard picks up his phone and places a call leaving me in suspence. "Hey Cappie, how's my old college buddy doing? Good, that's great to hear. I'll make it short as I know how busy you are." He went on for a while explaining to my captain what we had just talked about. Then, "that's great to hear Cappie, ok, let's meet for a couple beers friday night, same place, same time, okay? Bye." He stands up, "It's done, no worries, Nate and I go way back." We stand up and both shake his hand and thank him deeply. Richard leans to his intercom, pushing a button, "Did you get all that?"

"Yes sir!" Comes the response, "I'm printing the contracts as we speak sir."

"Very good Helen, as soon as you have them ready...." Before he finishes, an attractive woman in her late 30's enters with papers. "Damn Helen! I knew there was a reason I married you! You know what I need before I do."

Smiling at Katie and I, Helen says "Nice to meet you Freya, Katie. I'm Helen. Wife, secretary and lawyer for our little family company." We shake hands with her, and to her husband says "It's about time you added some more women around here! I feel all alone when Eva is out doing her hunting shows. And since Freya and Katie are local, maybe there will be less testosterone and more estrogen around here. Make my life a little easier."

All Richard can say is "Yes Dear," to us, "Let's go see if your bows are done, shall we?" As we stand the intercom buzzes.

"Hey boss, the ladies bows are ready in the Pro Shop to set them up," Carlos says.

Almost together Helen and Richard answer "Thanks Carlos." Katie and I laugh and Helen and Richard join in. Helen leads us down stairs where the Pro Staff tunes our bows for us, they take very little time to prep and soon we go to the test range after picking a few arrows.

Carlos leads us to their indoor range. It's complete with 3d targets of north american game at various yardages out to 40yds. But we keep to the basic target range, just a paper ring target set at 20yds. Both bows are outfitted with Rip Cord drop rests, Eva Shockey models in blue. And React One pin sights. Also they give us Fletch Hook releases each anodised to match our bows. That was a nice and unexpected treat. Carlos says "Since we know your draw weights, once we set you for 20yds, you'll be all set. Take a few shots please."

Katie checks her sight making sure it's set to 20yds, then nocking an arrow, draws and takes aim. I can see she is rock steady, no wavering. She releases the arrow and nails dead center. With a woo hoo she says "Beat that aunt Freya!"

"Just watch child," I retort. Playfull banter was always the norm for our shooting group back home. With that I set the yardage marker, nock an arrow, hook on the release and draw smoothly and anchor, right index knuckle at the base of my ear, string against the tip of my nose. Sighting through the peep and align the pin. Using my elfin sight I zero in on the nock of Katies arrow. Nothing exists but for that nock. I release. My arrow hits her nock square on and splits her arrow.

Katie shrieks "OMG, aunt Freya that was a great shot!"

Carlos looks at us and says "Lucky first shots, but can you do that again? Robin Hoods are possible but rare." Katie nocks and draws a second arrow. This time at the upper right target. Again dead center, smiling smuggly. So I draw and shot the same target. And split her arrow again.

"I can do this all day, if you can!" I smile back to her. Carlos calls Helen over from the counter where she's on the phone with Richard. A minute later Richard comes running down the stairs two and three at a time, and joins Helen as she reaches the lane Carlos, Katie and I are at. Katie and I had both shot the other two target spots with the same results. The difference being that I went first on the second two. Katie and I hang our bows on the post on the shooting lane, then the five of us all walk to the target to inspect the results. Helen, Richard and Carlos are speechless.

When Richard recovers "We need pic...."

And Helen finishes "....tures and documention immediately Carlos! Richard, this has to go to the website ASAP. I'll see to it." With that there was a flurry of activity as we were posed with our bows on either side of the target showing the four bull's eyes and four Robin Hoods. It was neary dark when we finally left with our equipment stowed in the car, promising to visit whenever we had a chance, between work and school.

End of Chapter 8

An aging overweight man who plays too much online gaming receives a gift from Freya, the
goddess of love, lust, beauty, sorcery, fertility, gold, war and death.

Freya's Gift

Chapter 9: My family Grows

By the time we stopped to eat and got back to the cabin it was nearly 9pm. We lit a fire and go into the office leaving our bow cases in the living area. I waken the pc sitting in my big comfy chair, Katie accross from me sitting with arms around her knees. Her phone chirps notifing her of a FB message. She looks at it, and says "It's from Michael he sent a pic Bowtech just posted on FaceBook." Katie shows me the pictre. Michael asks to take a look and then call him to let him know what's going on here. He wants to know who the women is in the pictures with me! What do I do aunt Freya?"

I think and say, "Let's wait and see what is all about. Then you can call him tomorrow." She agrees. I set up a FB account, as my old one would raise eyebrows. Then between FB and Bowtechs website it becomes clear what Michael was asking Katie. It seems that Helen was as good as her word. The website has a news flash about new shooters added to the Bowtech Pro Staff with a new line of bows for women, and for more news coming soon, untill then, go to their FB page for more info and to Like.

On the FB page, there was a couple pictures. The first one shows Katie and I standing beside our targets, the caption reads "Local Park Ranger and Junior Ranger Phenoms sign with Bowtech Pro Staff, they are shown beside their targets, with the first arrows shot from their new bows. Soon to be, new releases to the Bowtech line. Cristened the 'Park Ranger' signature series. Part of all sales will be donated to the Breast Cancer Foundation."

The other photo showed us shaking hands with Helen and Richard with the caption "Bowtech owners Richard and Helen welcome Ms Freya Lawrence and Miss Katherine McClintock to their Bowtech family." The rest of the post goes into detail of our two bows and the specs, with pricing the same as the Chris Kyle signature Legend. The post had been up for over an hour and had many likes.

Reading the comments was amusing, they ranged from very positive to out right skepticism, one was even quite rude saying "There is no way two women with new bows shooting their first arrows could do this, it's a fake!" A few comments below that was one from Helen, "I witnessed those shots myself and there was no 'fakery' involved. Please review the security video below. Our shooting lanes are recorded at all hours in case of any accident."

The video with sound showed Katie and I taking our shots and our witty reparte back and fourth. It ended as we we walked to the target as a group. After that all negative comments stopped. There were comments from archers, hunters and target shooters both, saying 'I showed this to my wife / girlfriend / daughter / niece / granddaughter, I have tried many times before to get them involved in this sport / hobby I enjoy so much, Thank You for opening their eyes."

We changed for bed and lay down. Katie asks "So what do I tell Michael?"

"I'll think of something in the morning. For now rest easy 'Baby Bear', Good Night."

"Good Night 'Momma Bear', I love you!" And again she falls asleep in my arms, just like when she was just a little baby.

*********************************************

I rose with the first days of daylight. I slipped from under the covers and quietly head for the bathroom. As I finish my business and wash my hands. I look at my image in the mirror and think. So much has changed in my life. My body and emotions are new, but at the same time I feel as though this was always the way I was, the way I was meant to be. I shake my head and go into the kitchen to make some tea.

As the tea brews, I absent mindedly make breakfast, thinking what Katie should tell her twin brother. If you've ever known twins, you know they can't keep screts from each other for very long. As I finish with making breakfast bowls again, we loved these things. Katie walks in just as I'm about to go wake her, "Mmm, smells good. Make any for me?"

"Of course", as I slide the bowl under her half closed eyes, "you knew I would, tea?"

"Yes Please!" I pour the two mugs and add the creamer handing her one. Between bites she asks "So what am I going to be telling Michael?"

I said, "You, you tell him nothing. Me on the other hand will tell him to come and visit you in two weeks, and I'll arrange for his flight." All she had to do was not talk to her brother untill then. I grabbed my phone and hit record for a video message, composing myself I say "Hello Michael, I'm Freya if you didn't already know from the FB post by Bowtech. And yes that was your sister Katie, she changed her hair a little." Here I laughed and turned the phone to Katie "Hi brother, it's me Katie." I continue, "All will be explained when you come for a visit in two weeks for a long weekend. I will send the info for your flight a fews days ahead of time. Untill then say nothing to anyone about this. Sorry for the mystery, but once you hear the story, I know you'll understand. Till then, be safe my 'Little Prince' and may the goddess bless you, PS, if you want to bring Candy, just txt Katie +1." Then ended the recording, I dialed Michaels number and hit send. Five minutes later as we're cleaning the dishes Katie's phone chirps. She shows me the txt "+1." Well that gives me two weeks to plan.

************************************************

I say to Katie "What do you want to do today? I was thinking about just laying out in the sun."

"I like that idea, my roommate doesn't get back till monday and first practice is on wednesday," then thinking adds, "Maybe you can start my warrior training too."

I tell her she needs to start in the game learning while I have my two appointments tomorrow. She looks disappointed, untill I explain, "You need to learn the basics from the game, where you can't get hurt. Then I'll show you how to...." And then I standing in front of her in my armor drawing my glowing arccanon.

She looks startled and then gets all excited, "Please can I try once, Please!" Pleading with me. I relent, she knows I can hardly say no to her.

"OK, first clear your mind. When your mind is clear, reach over your shoulders as you would that the sword hilts are above your shoulders. They cross across your back. Got it? Okay, draw threw and take a stance with your legs shoulder width apart, one foot ahead of the other, knees and hips bent. Like Raphael with his sais. Now go."

With my command she reaches to her shoulders and comes to her stance. She instantly transforms into Freya.Steelheart, dressed in bright green armor and boots, her Castani horns rising above her ears. The now visable blades glowing red with stored energy. She yells, "I did it, I did it aunt Freya."

"That you did little one, I'm proud you did it on your first try. With more training you will be able to call forth without clearing your mind." She sheathed the swords and dashed for the bathroom mirror to see herself.

I followed after and she said as I watch her checking herself out standing next to her. "Wow aunt Freya, we look amazing."

"Yes we do. Now it is time to name you in game. From now on your game name will be Katie.Steelheart!" With that she glowed radiant and then our armor changed back to our regular clothes. We went to the bedroom and changed into bathing suits and wasted the day sunning on deck lounges. Only taking time to apply lotion to ourselfs and each other.

************************************************

Much later in the day afer we had had a lite lunch. My phone rang, it was a facetime call from James. "Nice to hear your
voice James, how are you?"

James says "Well, I'm just great now, hearing your beautifull voice."

"James, your making me blush. Stop it."

"Why would I stop? You look so pretty when you blush. And so adorable too."

I smile, "Flatery sir will.... What do I owe to the pleasure of your call?"

"Austin told me this morning about Katie and you creating a big stir over at Bowtech yesterday. I looked at the FB page, I am really impressed after seeing the video post. It was quite the show, and shut up those load mouthed want-a-bes."

"You keep that up and my face will match my hair. But thank you for those kind words." Katie waves and points to herself, "Katie says hi, seems she and Austin are eager for our double date next saturday."

He smiles and says, "Me too actually, it's been a while since such a beautifull pair of women such as Katie and you have cooked for me."

Reddening again "James stop!"

"Okay then, but the other reason I called was to let you know that someone posted that video to YouTube today, it's been up for a few hours, and it's gone viral! Don't be surprised if people everywhere you go know who you and Katie are. Oh, and tell Katie I like the new look, you two look like sisters now. Well bye for now."

Together we call out "Bye James, see you next saturday." Katie and I look at one another "OMG!"

Later after eating dinner and cleaning up. Katie sat before the fireplace and I went to the office. I check my pc for my schedule, reminding me of my doctors visit and meeting with Capt. Parker. Then I check emails, and out of all the junk mail was 1 from Richard and Helen. Just letting Katie and I know how much they appreciated our signing with them, and to let us know how much interest and pre-orders they received today.

Well that was nice. Then I check YouTube. The video was at the top of the page as trending. It shows the number of plays, something like 1.25 million in 5hr since posting. I tell Katie as we get ready for bed and she's floored, "I just hope mom and dad don't see it, it could cause some problems."

"Blessed goddess, we'll deal with that if the time comes." And slip into bed, snuggling together. "Night 'Baby Bear', Love You!"

"Love you too "Momma Bear'!"

FREYA

"All according to plan".

************************************************

Friday

Rising with the sun, I head to the kitchen to start the pot of tea, then head for the bathroom. Running water for the tub while I take care of toilet necessities, I finished and then add a berry scented bath bomb. I step into the water loving the way it caresses my now young boby. It feels so wonderfull as I lap the water over me.

Becoming lost in the feelings, I start fondling my breasts and sqeezing my now engorging nipples. The feeling of warmth grows and one hand traces down to my pussy lips. Remembering how the last time felt, I was more attentive to my actions. Avoiding my clitoris, I parted my labia and rubbed softly along the folds eliciting a long soft drawn out moan. Then as I'm rubbing, a finger slips in and the moan becomes loader. As a second finger enters and I running my thumb around my clit, the moans ramp up with need. All too soon, the feeling of a wave is building and then it crashes over me. My whole body shakes and the warmth of a star going super nova spreads through me. After ten minutes or so I come to my senses and rinse off. Then rise to dry off as the tube drains. I grab a silk robe and head quietly for the kitchen letting Katie sleep. In the kitchen I pour my mug of tea and prepare to make breakfast.

As I just start to brown the sausage, Katie comes in and sits at the counter pouring her own mug of tea. She smiles as she takes a sip slurping some, "Umm, better.... So, you feeling better?" Her smile widening like a cheshire cat's.

I started to drop the spatula, then taking a firm grip and looked her in the eyes and purred "Oh yes, I sure do. I'm sorry if that shocks you, I didn't realise I was that loud."

Katie looks at me "No, I'm not shocked, all healthy women enjoy a little private time. And the only reason I heard anything at all, is I almost walked in on you. Ha ha." Giggling she asks if that was the first time. And I admitted it was the first time I had the intent of it but the first was purely by accident. After eating and cleaning up, Katie asks what we were going to wear today.

"You," I explain, "can wear what you want since you'll be training as a warrior online. I on the other hand thought I would wear that white business suit set you picked out the other day. But I'll need your help with my hair and makeup."

Enthusiastically she said "Lets get started." In no time at all she had my hair perfect and showed me how to apply my makeup so I looked like I wasn't wearing any at all, except for the bright red lipstick. She even showed me how to do my nails to match the lipstick. I dress in the suit and stand before the mirror and I think I look quite nice. But Katie says

"No, that wont do."

"Why, what's wrong" I say.

"Oh, nothing if you want everyone to see your bra. You have to take it off. The suit is meant to worn without one." Trusting in her judgement, I remove the jacket, blouse and bra, and the put the blouse and jacket back on. As I stand before the mirror again, Katie reaches over and undoes a couple buttons.

"There you go, that's the way it should look," she says. I looked better and thanked her. "You know, your breasts are so firm, you don't really need a bra. Unless you're going to be more active."

I said, "You know the same does for you now too".

Jumping up and down, she says "Yeah, but playing sports, it's better to, just so your nipples don't get too much attention." We went to the office and I got her started in the game, showing her moves and combos, how to bank, trade, and buy things. Showing her the map of the Tera world and the different level areas, and how to travel between cities by flight or teleport.

I said "Even though your character is level 65, start out in level 45 to 50 areas and get used to the moves. Try different combinations to find what works for you. Have fun and I'll see you in a few hours. Love you!"

She calls back as I'm heading for the door, "Love you too aunt Freya, good luck!" I grab my purse and go.

************************************************

The drive to the doctors was short and uneventfull. I arrived about 30min early and check-in with the receptionist and took a seat. Sitting down tucking the back of my skirt and crossing my legs, I take out my phone and surf the web waiting. The doctors office only has a couple people there and soon the nurse calls my name. I stand and straighten my skirt and follow her into the inner office. She asks me to remove my heals and step on the scale to take my height and weight.

Picking up my shoes and purse, I follow her to an exam room. She then does all the regular preliminary tests, And says "The doctor will right with you Dear." I thanked her. A few minutes later and the doctor enters. He's a much older man, still fit, but starting to show he likes his beer a bit too much for his age. With the almost white hair he reminds me of Dick Van Dyke in the 'Diagnosis Murder' shows. His manner is even like the character Dr. Mark Sloan.

He smiles widely and says "It's nice to meet you young lady, I'm Dr. Freeze." I put out my hand to shake.

"It's nice to meet you too Dr. Freeze, I'm Freya Lawrence."

He says, "Yes I know, your the new Ranger that Capt. Parker hired, you're here for a quick check over before you start work next week as required by the Department of National Parks and Forests." Putting me at ease, "It's just a formallity, but I have a few questions based of your medical records transfered to us."

I say, "Sure thing, whatever you need to know, just ask away."

He looks through the records and says, "There's really only one qustion I have, and thats about your ears. It says here you were born with a genetic mutation that caused your ears to grow pointed," as he puts the file down he rolls over and

touches my ears, "My I?"

I answer, "Please, I'm used to it." He feels along the edges and touches the tips, and I feel my pulse quicken. He draws his hands away noticing my reaction.

He apologizes, "I'm sorry, I didn't realize how sensetive they are."

"It's ok Dr. Freeze, I was just caught off gaurd a little," playing down the erotic feeling it had given me.

The doctor asks, "Besides their sensetivity, do you have any problems with your ears?"

"No, not really," I say, "But I do seem to hear better than most people and can tell from what direction easier too."

He writes that down in the file saying, "That should come in very handy with your occupation. If you need any services just make an appointment. Most if not all of my practice is from the Park Rangers and their families. I've cleared you for duty so you're good to go. Have a pleasant day Ms Lawrence."

"Thank you Dr. Freeze, I will and you do the same, Bye."

************************************************

It's only 10:30am and I have 2 1/2 hours till I meet with Captain Parker. I figured I'ld see if James wanted to go to an early lunch. I drove to the mall and found a spot up close to the doors. It's very quiet since the mall stores are mostly just opening. Going to the iStore, James greets me with a big smile, "You just made the rest of my day brighter. To what do I owe this unexpected pleasure?"

I returned his smile, "I got done with my doctors visit early, a job formallity, and don't meet with my boss for some time. I was wondering if you wanted to get an early lunch?"

He said, "I'd love to, but I can't leave now, but.... If you want, we can eat here, and I can still help customers as needed."

I said "Okay, that's fine with me." He gave me $20 and said any big burger with bacon and fries for him, and anything I wanted. I left for the food court saying I'ld be right back. I came back with a double bacon burger, fries and large cola for James and a chicken chef's salad and small ice tea. We sit at his desk in the corner so he can see customers that may need help.

Between bites James tells me, "I was surprised to see you today, and I must say, you look fantastic! That business suit really shows off your legs nicely."

"Thank you James, that's kind of you to say", blushing ever so slightly.

Then he asks, "I must say, when you showed no interest when I tried asking you out, that I was a little afraid I wouldn't be seeing much of you. Something change your mind?"

Smiling timidly I say, "Just reassessing."

James says, "I don't mind at all. The worst part is when you leave, it's like the sun disappears from my sky. My heart breaks at our partings." He hams it up and I laugh at him as we wave goodbye.

************************************************

I head for the parking lot and get into the car. I still have a little time till I meet with the captain, and figuring it's better to be early than risk being late, I head straight for Park Ranger HQ that's here in town. Being 30m early, I expected the captain to make me wait. fortunately as he's returning to his office from getting some coffee, he spots me as I walk in the door.

He waves me into his office and asks me to sit down, "I like my Rangers to be eary, it shows initiative and drive. But you didn't need to get so dress up on my behalf."

I told him, "It had the visit with the doctor this morning and an early lunch date."

He explained, "I run a pretty loose ship here as long patrols are kept and everything runs smoothly, so just call me Cappie. And today is merely a formallity since you've aready proven yourself more than capable capturing that poacher." He continued on for a bit, then thanked and congradulated me on the whole Bowtech thing. He said there might be a department comendation for me on the arrest.

He gave me my department issued service weapon, along with my badge and ID's along with a file folder. He adds, "I know you already have your patrol vehicle, it's the proto type for the next gen prowlers. You have your patrol routes marked out in the files, be on patrol by 8am. You get an hour for lunch and patrol ends at 5pm. Just radio in to clock in and out, Ok?"

"Sounds good Cappie, bye."

"Bye Freya".

************************************************

On the drive back to the cabin I spot a fishing tackle shop next to a small market. Since I had no plans till Monday morning, I thought Katie and I would do some fishing over the weekend. Turns out the market and tackle shop are owned by a mom and pop couple. It was even called Mom's Cafe Market and Pop's Tackle Shop.

The two shops were joined by a covered seating area between them where folks could sit and enjoy themselves. I said hi to Mom and Pop, and spent an hour getting all Katie and I would need. Pops was overwelmed by such a large sale and thanked me greatly saying that business had been down for a while and the sale would help a lot. I said, "That's ok Pops, I'll be sure to send people from work to you."

He smiled and said, "Not to many office people come out here to fish, but it all helps, thanks."

Then I explain, "I don't work in an office, I'm the new Ranger that Captain Parker hired. I start monday morning. And you're in my patrol zone, so I'll probably be seeing a lot of you and Mom."

"So you're the young lady we heard about", Pops says.

Then Mom adds, "You're the one who caught that poacher who's been causing so much trouble, now I can feel safe with you on duty." I thanked them for the kind words and take my leave.

Getting back home and going inside I called to Katie what she wants for supper. She came and gave me a hug then we made dinner. While eating, we discuss our days activities, then do the dishes and sit before the fire. After a while we go to bed. Falling asleep, I think back on the past week and all the excitement involved. I was really enjoying being a woman, work looked to be fun. The only question about my personal life was, which direction would I go. Only time will tell.

End of Chapter 9

An aging overweight man who plays too much online gaming receives a gift from Freya, the
goddess of love, lust, beauty, sorcery, fertility, gold, war and death.

Freya's Gift

Chapter 10: Thoughts and Feelings

Saturday morning and I'm awake at first light, actually dawn is just a hint on the horizon. Time for a run before breakfast and fishing. This time after using the bathroom and dressing I wake Katie to and tell her to get up, "Training starts today. Put on some workout clothes." I head for the kitchen to make a pot of tea, finishing as Katie comes in from using the restroom and dressing.

I slide her a mug and explain, "We're going to do a few laps around the lake and then see what you learned yesterday."

Katie says, "You're kidding, right? It's like 3 miles around the lake, it's going to take half the day to do a few 'laps'."

"It wont take as long as you think, and if you're a 'good girl', and try what I ask, we can spend the rest of the weekend fishing."

Her eyes light up to that, "Okay I'll try, but only cause you asked so nicely," smiling. I return her smile and say after she's done with her tea we'll do some stretches and hit the trail. Soon we're out on the deck stretching and the sun is making its appearence, Katie groans, she hates getting up so early.

I tell her, "We'll start out slow and then pick up the pace, try to keep up!" Starting the run at a brisk pace following the trail. Katie stays along side not seeming to have any trouble so I step it up a couple notches. At first she's lagging behind and I'm starting to gain distance from her. Then she starts stretching out her steps and quickly comes a breast of me, then thinking to out pace me, she takes the lead.

I let her get about 50yd ahead and then pour it on. As I passed her I laughed. And she says, "Oh, hell no." Soon we're running so fast, she hasn't realized that we've already passed the house twice. I slow down holding out my arms to catch her, saying to hold up here. Where we stopped had a clearing just away from the water but partially hidden. Katie asks, "What's wrong, why are we stopping so soon?"

I ask "How do you feel, winded or tired, Maybe sore?"

"No aunt Freya I'm fine, why?"

"Well since we're on the third lap around lets see what you learned."

"But how can we be so far, we've only been running for 10 minutes or so?"

I explained that we run much faster now, it's all part of the Gift. "Now concentrate on your warrior form, think her forward," as I call forth my gunner form dressed in armor wlth the arccanon across my back. She closes her eyes, then she changes too, taking the Castani form in the green armor and crossed swords on her back. "That's good Katie, now show me the moves you learned yesterday."

After showing me her basic skills I had her doing advanced combos. Soon she seemed to have the hang of it and I called an end to the training for the day. "Ok, let get to the house for breakfast and another mug of tea. Then will see if you can handle a fly rod." We raced back to the house and made our breakfast bowls. After, we cleaned up and then headed into the garage to unloaded the fishing tackle.

We spent the day fishing where the stream flowed into the lake below the cabin. Katie quickly learned how to false cast and to lay a perfect serve. After catching and releasing many good trout, we kept a pair to have for dinner. With an hour or so till sunset we walked back to the garage and stowed the fishing gear and headed into the kitchen to clean our dinner. Each cleaning her own fish.

I cooked the trout in a large skillet along with some baby carrots while Katie made salads for us. Eating in front of the fire, we enjoyed our fresh caught trout. Katie says "Nothing like a fresh trout." We cleaned up and sat back before the fire, neither breaking the silence for a while.

Finally, Katie breaks the quiet, "So aunt Freya, you seem to have become comfortable with your female body. Do you have any thoughts about the way you are now?"

I think a few moments, then, "Yes, I have gotten used to my body over the last week. And the longer I am in it, the more natural it feels. I like the way I feel, the way my body moves as I walk or run. At first, any movement seemed to come with an erotic sense, the way breasts and butt jiggle and sway as they rub against my clothing. The lack of having testicles between my legs. It was all so different at first that my mind couldn't process it."

Katie says "And now?"

"Now it just feels normal. And after yesterday morning in the tub, I'm not affraid of my body either."

Katie smiles and asks, "And how was that? Was it what you expected?"

I admitted, "I knew a woman's orgasm was different than a man's, but knowing the difference and experiencing those differences is mind shattering." Katie nods knowingly, at least half so. I told her as a guy when you reach climax it's all over and then you're done, short and sweet. "I don't need to tell you, as a woman it just builds and builds, getting ever higher. I Just look forward to when I have someone to play with," I say.

Katie asks, "And just when do you plan on giving up your cherry?"

Then I said, "We'll if I'm lucky, someone's going to get lucky next weekend."

Katie says, "Who's it going to be Lauren or James?"

"I don't know yet, it depends on the circumstances of the moment."

************************************************

Sunday was a repeat of the day before, only difference was, we ran 10 laps around the lake, and spent more time doing training drills in the forest clearing. The practice had taken longer of course and I joined Katie doing the drills. By the time we were done, we were both glowing a little from the exercise. We went back to the cabin and cleaned up and had breakfast. After breakfast we spent the day fishing again. For dinner we had trout in wine sauce and asparagus spears.

Katie decided since I'd be working all week and she had softball practice starting wednesday that she'd go back to her shared apartment. We shared a big hug and I told her that I would miss my 'Baby Bear' untill I saw her saturday for our double date with Austin and James. I gave her a kiss on the forehead and said "I love you!"

She said "I love you too aunt Freya! See you saturday, bye!"

"Bye."

I decided to do some laundry before going to bed, I sorted the clothes into whites, colors and delicates. And set my white suit aside for the dry cleaners. While the laundry ran, I got on line and checked my patrol schedule for tomorrow and the rest of the week. I noticed a few gaps in my rounds and thought if I started a little early and only took 1/2 hour for lunch each day there would be no holes in coverage. I figured I would do the extra coverage on my own time. I finished with the laundry and got ready for bed.

Since I was alone tonight I only wore a pair of panties and left my breasts bare. The feeling of the satin sheets on my bare skin, really made me feel alive. I thought I should do some more exploring of my body, nothing rushed like in the shower or bath. I took off the panties and made an effort to really make some discoveries.

I spent a lot of time feeling my breasts all over and marveling on how if you traced around the areola's just right, they would get puffy and lighted in color. They looked like tiny little breasts on top of my breasts with large nipples on them. That was something that as a man would turn me on so badly. I lifted each breast one at a time to my lips and sucked on them.

Sparks of electricity shot down to my pussy. Then I traced my way down with one hand while the other continued to caress my breasts, as I reached there, I slowly felt all along the folds of flesh, as some would call the petals of the flower. This brought a gasp from my lips and I sucked a nipple again sending another jolt to my pussy. I reached with the second hand and stuck two fingers in. All was done slowly and I could feel the heat building higher and higher. With one hand still rubbing my pussy lips the other was working at finding my g spot. After a while the slow stroking became a fevered pitch inside and out. My thumb was rubbing my clit and I felt myself fall over the edge. Wave after wave crashed and broke over me. I lost count how many times I came. Afterwards with a glowing feeling of warmth in the middle of my soul I fell asleep truely satisfied. Or so I thought at the time.

***********************************************

I woke the next morning to the rise of the sun feeling glorious for being a woman. Walking naked I first go to the kitchen to start tea and then to the bathroom running the water to warm up as I pee, when I wipe I see a small trace of blood. I run into the bedroom and look at the sheets and notice some trace of blood there too. So it appears I am having my first period. I feel fine with no signs of cramps or pain.

I take my shower to get ready for work, only addition is I'll have to put in a tampon. As the flow seems very light I decide to use the "pearls" Katie had got for us. I follow the instructions on the box, it's not that hard, but feels really strange when I walk. I dressed in a pair of green breif cut panties and a green bra, both a little brighter than my uniform forest green.

Putting on medium length shorts and a short sleeve blouse with the badge on. Then I get out the belt and holster for my service weapon. With my hips I can wear the belt loose and let the 9mm ride low on my hip, like a gun slinger out of the old west. I look in the mirror and think I look pretty good. I practice a few draws and am not terrible at it. I know I can also call on my Tera weapon but only in a crisis. It's about 7am so I decide to get a jump on my first day. And head for the garage and my patrol car.

End of Chapter 10

Freya's Gift

Chapter 11: Patrol Duty

I grab my wallet and keys on the way to the garage. Sitting in the patrol car, the seats are very form fitting, like a race car seat shape only for me. Another sign that FREYA has change reality to put me in this life. It's still early and I take time to get familiar with the car's layout.

All the normal gauges a high performance vehicle would be expected to have are present, with some additions. Looking in the center console I found a manual provided by the Department of Parks and Recreations. The manual explained the extra gauges were for monitoring battery performance, as the car a hybrid. The book detailed the performance characteristics of both the electric and propane powered motors. The electric was essentially a higher output version of the Tesla sportscar. The fuel powered motor was a turbo 'Short Star' converted to use propane instead of gas. Which is good for improved mileage. The manual also explain how to bypass all electric motor use by pushing a code into the nav computer for fuel motor operation only.

I turn the key and the nav system boots almost immediatley and prompts for a passcode to continue. Checking the manual, it states the default code is *STAR911*. After entering the code it then prompts to change to personal passcode enter name and badge number. I enter my name and number and it asks, enter the new passcode, I enter Katie's birthday. Then re-enter to confirm.

After that I'm greeted with main menu and select options, then press 'by pass' electric motor start. With that a button illuminates on the dash, 'Press to Start'. As I press the button I'm rewarded with the hearty sound of a typical turbo V6 dune buggy motor. Blipping the throttle I can feel how there is no turbo lag. Then I re-enabled the electric motor operation and the engine shuts off. I pull out of the garage and close the door.

At the little bridge I turn on the nav system to patrol route for monday. I start by heading to Mom and Pops to get a bite for breakfast. When I got there I got a friendly hello from Mom. She said Pops was still sleeping. They lived in back of the shops, the house detached with a short 50yd walk. I was going to get a microwave sandwich, but Mom insisted on making me an egg, sausage and cheese sandwich on the grill.

I accepted and we chatted while she quickly made the sandwich. I learned that some locals had been in earlier and had been talking about strange noises in the night and some property damage and decided to follow up on it. I paid for my sandwich and tea, thanking Mom for both breakfast and the info.

When I got to the address the property damage is obvious as I pull in. The owners came out and we spoke, Mr and Mrs Smithe met me at their barn. Mr Smithe saying, "That was fast, I just got off the phone with Park HQ and they told me it might be a while before someone could be here."

"Mr Smithe, I'm Ranger Lawrence, but please call me Freya. I came by because Mom told me she'd heard from one of your neighbors about your damage and I thought I'd look into it, I haven't received the call yet."

Mr Smithe showed me into the barn, as Mrs Smithe went back to the house. As he pointed out all the damage it was obviously caused by something more than park animals gone to town. There were holes at each end of the barn the size of a hippo with tracks leading into and then out, the bloody remains of the couple's milk cow. Mr Smithe stating that a grizzly had probably wandered down out of the deep woods. A closer look at the prints showed a distinct difference with those of a bear of any size. These tracks look reptilian, similar to those of a komodo dragon, but larger.

I called into the office and asked for Cappie. When he answered I explained how I had heard from Mom at breakfast about the incident and decided to check on it. We discussed my findings and said he was on his way. When he got here he said he had put in an enquiry about any missing exotic animals in the area but all were accounted for. After looking at the tracks he agreed they looked reptilian to him too. And by the size and spacing it had to bigger than any grizzly he'd ever seen.

We took photos of the scene and case notes just like in the NCIS shows. Cappie asked why I was on patrol early and I told him I was just getting familiar with my route and My ideas to eliminate the holes in coverage. He said, "Good thinking Freya, I like that attitude, just don't forget to call in your shift start."

I say, "I'll do that now sir."

"Not necessary, I had them mark you on duty 30min from before you called in the damage." I thanked him and went back to patrol. As I was making my rounds I had the idea that I might know what made those tracks but I couldn't be sure yet since it was impossible if it were true.

The rest of the day was uneventfull with a few other reports similar to the Smithe's case. I'd have to check out my idea that evening when I got home. The rest of the day went quickly making my rounds and meeting the locals on my patrol and introducing myself when I could. Always good to put a face on so the public knows your in the area keeping a look out. I asked all I talked to, to call me if they hear of other strange things like what happened at the Smithe's.

When I got home I decided to soak in the tub to think. After locking my gun up I settled in to relax before making dinner. As I soaked the idea from early in the day came back to me about where I'd seen those tracks before. The more I thought about it, the more sure I was that those tracks were the product of creature from the Tera game, somehow in the real world. Or an elaborate hoax perpetrated by some bored teenagers. Only tomorrow would tell.

Before I got out of the tub I thought I had better shave my legs, as I had been a woman for over a week and hadn't yet done it. I check and my legs were smoothe to the touch like I had already shaved them. I figure it must be the elf genetics at work and thanked the goddess again. I did decide to trim the pubic patch a little, even though the hairs were fine and sparse, just a light fuzz. But I trimmed the shape to something neater than au naturel. I got out and dried off putting in fresh 'pearls', I dressed for bed then made dinner. I decided to eat at the computer desk in the office and do some research while I ate.

I started the game and entered, standing on a post in Highwatch next to the Trade Broker. I went first to the broker and cashed in the sales that happened while I was off-line. Almost $2k in sales. The checked the daily lists for Vanguard Initiative quests, I don't immediately see the one I'm looking for, a gathering quest for minerals called 'Lime Time'. I do the one listed picking up engine pieces first and the the one I wanted came up. I went to the lake area to collect lime deposits and found what I was looking for. As I suspected the tracks were made by a Kamara, although the ones at Smithe barn were at least three times larger than the ones before me now.

These Kamara are not that hard to kill, only taking a couple shots. But with the one in the real world being three times bigger, it would be the size of a stegosaurus. Still, I'd be able to get rid of them once I found them. Conventional weapons might work, but at the cost of untold damage to the enviroment. And that was one of the things FREYA had put me here to prevent. And now that I thought about it, maybe she knew that somehow Tera monsters would leak into the real world. With that resolved, I clean up the kitchen and then brushed my teeth before going to bed.

As I fell asleep, a familiar sensation comes over me. The next thing I know, I'm standing in front of FREYA. I asked, "Dear goddess, pray why am I summoned before you? As glad as that makes my heart."

She says "First lets wait for Katie to join us before I explain what's happening." She then asks, "How have you been adapting to your life as a woman my child? Are you having any problems?" I tell her that I loved being a woman and thanked her again for all the gifts she had bestowed on me. She said, "Know that as much as you are the child of your real parents Valgerður and Lawrence, so also are you my child. I must take care of my own." We shared an embrace, hugging tightly and I felt the warmth she radiated, then she kissed me on the forehead. It was then that Katie appeared to us. FREYA says, "Now that you are here Katie I can explain things to you both."

End of Capter 11

An aging overweight man who plays too much online gaming receives a gift from Freya, the
goddess of love, lust, beauty, sorcery, fertility, gold, war and death.

Freya's Gift

Chapter 12: How Small the World Is

FREYA speaks, "There is much for you to know, all is not as you believe it to be." Katie and I look at one another then back to FREYA, the look of bewilderment evident on our faces. She continues, "Your world, your universe is but a single dimension of parallel planes of existence of which there are many. In Asgardian lore there are the nine realms."

I say, "Like in the movie 'Thor', is that what you mean?"

"That is exactly right," FREYA says, "Your game is just another reality. One where the populace of the world of Tera are pacifists and needed a way to save their world from invaders. So some of them came up with the idea to recruit people to help by creating the game. The people think it's only play, but they are saving that world while they have their fun."

Katie says, "Then what do you need from my aunt that made you change her from my uncle?"

FREYA smiles at Katie in a motherly fashion. "Your uncle had the rare qualities that I needed for the start of a new type of Valkyrie. His kindness of heart and desire to protect those he cared deeply for among them. His change to womanhood was three fold. First, a Valkyrie is always a woman, a woman of strength and courage. Second, your uncle has the strength to do more than just do battle, he knew there were times that required letting things be. And thirdly, there was something deep in his soul that yearned to be a woman."

The two look at me, Katie with a look of question, and FREYA a look of knowing. I admit, "It's true, as a man, my life had no meaning other than as an uncle to you Katie, since the day you were born. Since that day I wished you were MY daughter, you were always closer to me than my sister. I was never that close to women throughout my life, and I suppose that I thought if I was a woman my life would be different." I hold Katie and tell her, "As a woman I can feel free to express how I feel with more than mere words."

Katie squeezes me tight and says, "I never thought less of you for that, you know. That's one of the reasons I love you so much, and my I always want to be a part of your life."

FREYA wraps her arms around us. "That is reason for the 'Gift' to you and your niece."

I say, "If Thor is real and others like him, why do you need us?"

"Thor is busy dealing with his brother Loki and the mischief he has caused since he killed Baldor, their older brother. Baldor was most beloved by all in Asgard, especially their mother Frigg." FREYA explains, "What I need you to do is lead a group or team like in the game, where a group of five are needed at times to deal with more difficult challenges."

I ask, "Where will the other three come from godmother?"

FREYA, "One will come from you gifting your third avatar, someone close. The last two you will recruit from others you draw to you. As was the case with Katie, you will know those to choose by the aura you see with your elf sight. The brighter their aura is, the stronger their support will be. This is why Katie's aura is so bright to you. I can not tell you who to choose. I must not influence things over much."

I say, "But how do I choose?"

FREYA, "Your heart will know the right choice. Always trust your heart, in all things. Now I must go, Odin would not approve of all of my actions. Know that these kamara are but the first of many creatures to find their way into your world. Bye for now my daughters."

With that it all faded and I found myself back in my bed, waking to a new sunrise. I immediately texted Katie if she remembered everything. Her response was quick, 'Yes, we'll talk later. Heading to practice now. Love you'! 'Love you too'.

As I head to the kitchen, I think how much do I tell people like Cappie, what's really going on. As I fix breakfast I decide it's as need to know basis. Only tell as much or as little to protect peoples sanity. After breakast and finishing my tea, I get dressed. Similar to yesterday with the exception of underwear choice. Since my admission last night I chose undies a little racier than before, red satin with black lace trim bra and panty. Khaki mid shorts and blouse, and remember to move my badge from yesterdays clothes. I retrieve my gun belt and check the mag, as well as the spare load outs. All is good. Leaving the garage, I radio in I'm starting patrol time 07:30hr. I get confirmation back and I head out.

First stop Moms, to see if she's heard any more about thing like what happened at the Smithe's yesterday. Mom greets me with a hug and asks if I'd eaten already, and if I'd like something. I said, "No thanks, I ate a while ago. What I wanted to know is if you heard any more like what happened at the Smithe's?"

She says, "Yes, as a matter of fact, something similar happened at the Thorndyke's ranch a few miles from the Smithe's place. Do you know where that is?"

"No, but I can get it from dispatch, thanks Mom! See you later, bye." A call to dispatch and I had the address, they said they hadn't heard from them yet. On the way there I get a call from Cappie on the phone. I tell him what I learned and he said he'd meet me there.

As I get out of the car, I look back down the road and can see Cappie's unit with lights on but no siren racing for the driveway. I wait till he steps out and we share hellos. Together we head for the door of the house to be redirected to the barn by one of the hands. He yells out, "The boss is over here in the barn, we was just about to call you Rangers."

He conducts us to the owner Mr Thorndyke. "I was just about to call you Capt. Parker, we've lost some cows and horses to some wild animal attacks."

Cappie says, "Freya heard through Mom that you'd had an attack similar to the Smithe's up the road. Can you show us?"

The scene we're shown is that of a slaughter house. On one side of the barn four horse stalls are destoyed and the half eaten remains drawing flies. On the other side of the barn are two cows in similar condition. I ask Mr Thorndyke, "Did anyone hear anything? What time?"

He said, "Before about first light there was lots of noise, sounds of roaring like a bear. Just then my hand drove up scaring off whatever it was, cause those tracks they left sure weren't no bears', I never seen tracks like those."

We looked at the tracks leading into and out of the barn through the open rear doors. The same as yesterday's, only there were what appeared to be was a least four distinct sets, all smaller than those at the Smithe's. I look at Cappie and say, "I'm going to follow these tracks, I'll call when I find something."

Cappie, "No, we'll go together. There's strength in numbers."

With that we start out the back of the barn. The trail heads into the woods through a broken fence on the edge of the corral. Following the tracks leads us down some shallow depressions deeper into the woods headed toward a small pond. Around the pond we found signs of our quary. We go a little further and find a cave, the previous owner, a 8ft grizzly bear, lying mauled outside the opening. The bear looks to have been killed a few days ago.

As we near, a kamara runs out growling at us. Cappie and I back away to gain distance. Cappie asks, "What is that thing?"

I answer, "Cappie that is a Kamara. It is nearly impossible to kill with our guns."

"How do you know that? Have you seen them before?"

"Cappie, I'll explain later. But for now trust me, I can handle this." With that I called forth my arccanon, encasing me in my game armor at the same time.

Cappie leaps back in shock as I fire a full load of mana missles into the den. This destroys that one and the two who followed it out. Before the Capt can utter a sound, more kamaras come waddling out after their fallen kind. Of the four remaining, one is much larger, the pack alpha. I draw a bead on the leader and fire a concusion charge that stuns all of them. Then I let loose with the chain gun, causing so much noise that Cappie drops to the ground covering his ears.

As the dust settles over the scene, Cappie stands up to the bodies desolving into nothing. No blood and no sign anything happened except for the bear's carcass. I hold off untill there are no more kamaras evident. With that I allow the gun and armor to fade away and turn to Cappie.

The look on his face is one of total disbelief, haltingly he says, "I..If, I hadn't seen that with my own eyes, I wouldn't believe it even if it was a recording , I'd think it was a hoax. You mind telling me what I just witnessed?" Looking at me hard.

Looking him straight in the eye, "Do you believe in magic?" Walking back to our cars I exlpain to Cappie what's going on, leaving out FREYA's gift, changing me to a woman. After I was done he asked to see me change again. I happily complied calling my weapon and armor. He asked if he could hold my arccanon. As I handed it over and took my hands away the weapon disappeared. I explain that only I can use it and he accepts that at face value.

He says "Our world just got a lot smaller!" I agreed.

End of Chapter 12

An aging overweight man who plays too much online gaming receives a gift from Freya, the
goddess of love, lust, beauty, sorcery, fertility, gold, war and death.

Freya's Gift

Chapter 13: Katies First Challenge

While I was dealing with Cappie and the kamaras. Katie is at her first season practice on the far side of town.

Katie and the rest of the team were doing stretchs, limbering for practice. First practice is always nothing but calisthenics and running. lots and lots of running. God I hate running Katie thought to herself. At least is was only every other day. Off days was weight training, and she liked that much better. Uncle, well now aunt Freya had always pushed me hard, to be a better runner. That's why she liked it when I played soccar. But for me it was too much running. That's why I liked being a catcher, I didn't have to run that much. I even got a substitute to run for me. That was always sweet. I mean, it's not that I couldn't run fast, I just didn't like to exert myself too much.

After our stretching coach has us running laps around the field. Right away I remember how much faster I am now, and with no effort at all. I start to laugh as I run and coach yells at me to stop being a distraction to the others. When I continue joking around he yells, "Katie, you take the trail and see if you can't contain yourself by the time you get back." Some of my teammates start to make fun of me and coach asks, "Anyone want to join her?" That shuts them up.

As I leave the field area and head for the trails that surround OSU. I decide to take the scenic route to the small lake that is about five miles away. I wait till I'm out of view, then start to pour on the speed. Ever since FREYA had given me the skills from aunt Freya as a warrior, running was so effortless. In no time at all I cover the miles to the lake, up hill and down dale, through woods and glens. I even jumped accross a small stream. When I got to the water's edge at the lake I found a big rock sticking up out from the shore, just a hop, and then I sit to enjoy the sun.

Shortly I find myself nodding off, when I hear a sound. I turn to look for what has roused me. There a ways down the shore line is a group of Parthian invaders wearing rough clothing and crude armor plate. They are big men standing at 7ft tall, but almost as wide too. When one spots me, he brandishes a scimitar and grunts at me. This draws the attention of the others of the small group. I realize they are from Tera, a raiding or scout party. I should call aunt Freya, but we're not allowed to have our phones during practice.

I decide that there are only six of them and I can deal with them myself. That is why FREYA also gifted me, so I can help my aunt battle these things. I reach over my shoulders as to draw my swords, as I do so my body changes slightly taking on the characteristics of a Castani. I return the swords to their sheaths and as I bring my hands back forward, I touch the horns on my head. They feel both smooth and porous, the tip almost but not sharp. Then I reach down and feel the bone like growths on my sides and legs. They feel similar to the horns. They must act to strengthen my body.

I jump back to the shore and charge at the armed men. I run into the first with a charging slash, halting their forward progress. Next I hit them with poison blades to weaken them. They're all back on their feet trying to get at me at once, lacking any coordinated attack. I then attack with rain of blows taking out three of them. Next is a combat strike eliminating the fourth. As that one falls I strike with a traverse cut slashing down the last two. I hold my swords at the ready as I look around. I sheath the blades and check a bit further in the area. Nothing left remains as they disolve into memories. And no sign of any others.

I start back to the field when I had an idea. In the game, my character had a mount to ride, a white wolf with blue highlights. I concentrate and then in front of me appears my ride. She puts her massive head down for me to pet her, she acknowledges me as her owner / partner. I grab the reins and swing up into the saddle, "Let's ride Snow." With that were off, enjoying Snows speed in an easy lope. I know I can run now, but damn it's so much nicer to ride.

As we near the softball field and I can see that everyone's headed into the showers. I get off Snow and give her a big hug, "Thanks for the ride girl, I'll see you later." She smiles panting, I can sense she truly understands what I say. To test this out I say, "Do you really understand Snow? If you do pat my head with your right paw." With that she reaches up with her right paw and pats me on the head like I was her pet. I gave her another big hug and tell her to go till I call again. I watched her turn to go and after a few steps she vanished. Amazing. Wait till aunt Freya hears about this.

I let my armor and swords evaporate along with my horns, then run to catch up to the team as they head in for showers. As coach heads to the central offices in the sports wing that seperate the boys from the girls locker rooms. He says, "Don't forget to get your weight training schedules before you leave." Inside the locker room I reach my locker and get my phone, I head for a restroom stall to call aunt Freya, ignoring the taunts of my teammates over my 'cross country' run.

Aunt Freya picks up on the second ring, "What's up Katie? How was first day of training?"

I reply "It was fine untill on a run through the woods I came upon some raiding - scouting party of swordsmen from Tera." I went on to explain the whole incident and assuring her I suffered no harm.

She says, "Thank the goddess for that! Well if you have any other encounters call me! Promise!"

I promised, "Before I go, did you know you can summon your mount from the game too. I called mine out, she's very smart and understands what I say, I named her Snow and she seemed to like it."

Freya says "I'll have to try that when I get a chance. Although, riding a pet dragon would be very difficult to explain. Be safe, I love you! Bye."

"Love you too Auntie!" And hang up. I took my shower and dressed, my roommate / teammate Samantha is waiting impatiently. "Ok Sammy, I'm ready let's get home." On the drive to our apartment I wonder what to expect for the near future. Sammy keeps prattling on and asking questions, but I'm lost in my own thoughts.

End of Chapter 13

An aging overweight man who plays too much online gaming receives a gift from Freya, the
goddess of love, lust, beauty, sorcery, fertility, gold, war and death.

Freya's Gift

Chapter 14: Lauren

Tuesday Afternoon

Freya

I leave Cappie to continue my patrol. He promises not to tell anyone about my unique talents. It's almost mid shift and I need to take my lunch break. I head for Mom's when my phone rings. "Hi Freya, how's your day going?" Lauren says.

"Hey Lauren, fine so far, how about you?" Then I thought, "By the way, how'd you get my number?"

Lauren said, "I saw you on friday with James from the Apple store, and got it from him. Although it took quite a bribe to get it from him."

"Oh really?" I wondered what the bribe was if Katie was right about Lauren's preference for women.

Lauren, "And don't ask what, cause I won't tell." Now I was more intrigued. "The reason I called was I was wondering if you could come by, I have some things I'd like to talk over."

"Sure, when? I'm free for lunch now. I was going to go to Mom's, but I can make it there in 15min." I said.

"That's perfect, see you in a few, Bye". Lauren.

As I get to the mall, I call in for lunch break and set the alarm on my phone so I don't run late. When I got to the Victoria's Secret, Lauren was waiting at the front of the store. She says, "I figured you might be pressed for time, so I already got us lunch. It's in the breakroom in back."

When we get to the breakroom, "So, what's the urgency?" I ask.

"Well, it's not really urgent, but I thought we could talk, over lunch. I showed your pictures to my rep from the franchise and he loved them." Lauren beams at me.

I say, "I glad to hear that." We started on our chef salads that had ham, cheese and egg, with raisins and bacon bits. "Mmm, delish. So what about them did he like?"

"Other than your just gorgous, and before you ask, he loved your ears. He thought they could be the next big thing for Victoria's branding since the angel wings. He said they had the appeal of both reality and fantasy." She reached over and held my hands. "He asked me to talk to you about signing a limited contract, because I told him you work as a park ranger. He loved that more because your not a model."

I think, "What would the perks be?" As I take my hands and hold hers back, smiling at her, letting her know I knew she might be interested and I wasn't flinching away from it.

"Well, besides...." She leans over and kisses me, hesitantly at first. Then I let my tongue slip between her lips and she matched my action. As we broke the kiss, "there's that. And of coarse, anything you wear for the photo shoots you get to keep. You also would receive a normal model's salery and huge discounts at any Victoria's Secret stores."

I squeeze her hands tighter and say, "Where do I lick.... er, I mean sign? And so you know, Katie's ears look more like mine now than when you saw her last."

Lauren says, "If that's the case then she'll probably get signed too. Now as to....." "Beep, beep, beep, beep". My alarm goes off. "What's that for?"

"I have to get back on patrol. There are lots of things happening that you aren't aware of. But can we continue this thursday night? Dinner at my cabin, 8 o'clock, and you can bring the dessert." I smiled mischieviously.

"I think, we'll both be bringing the dessert." Smiling evilly, "Text me the address," As she walks me out the door. We hug and kiss, then say goodbye.

As I walked away, I turned to look back at Lauren, not realizing I let my eyesight shift to elfish. I am stunned, there surrounding Lauren is a bright halo of her aura, all pink and purple.. It's almost as brite as Katie's was before she accepted FREYA's gift. I got a feeling deep in my soul. Could Lauren be the third to join FREYA's hand or star. I liked the symmetry of 'Star', it reminded me of the clans in Battletech stories. And then thinking about that....

************************************************

Looking forward to thursday night, the rest of today goes quickly. A few minor calls. Stopped a speeder, Yes, in the park we serve as defacto sheriff or highway patrol. Checking in at the campgrounds, walk the areas and visit with families setting up their tents and making camp. Let them know if they spot anything unusual to report it as soon as possible.

Not much more happens and I head for home calling to clock out for the day. When I get home I decide to go for a quick run to test out Katie's idea about using the in-game mounts in our reality.

I changed and hit the trail. Nothing hard or strenuous. When I'm far enough away to be safe from possible prying eyes, I summon my game armor. As it appears on me, I think about my game mount, a wingless dragon. I picture the dragon before me and as I open my eyes, he appears at arms reach away. I reach out and say, "Hey there boy, how are you doing today?"

He actually smiled at me, then, "I am doing very good, thank you Freya. And you may call me Gilbert, my real name does not translate to human speech well."

"You can talk. Do all the mounts from Tera talk too?" Gilbert is a brilliant shade of ice green, and his breathing gives off vapors as if it were below freezing.

"No, only the dragons can talk, but all the mounts are highly intelligent. I learned to speak while still in the nest along with my two sisters."

I ask, "And how old are you? If you don't mind me asking. You sound very mature."

He smiles, "Thank you, but I am only seventy years old, a mere child by my races standards. I will not even start to grow my wings untill I am at least 300 years old. But I will not be able to fly till I reach around 400."

"So, your race is really that long lived? How old can dragons live to be?" I ask.

Gilbert says, "We do not really know. No dragon has ever died from old age. Most die in some stupid war or such, or they grow bored with life and go between, never to be seen again. There are some who are over 100 thousand years old. But not many, the average adult is around 30 to 40 thousand years old."

I whistle and say, "That is still a long time to live. What is going between?" Thinking about the Pern novels of Anne McCaffery.

"Yes Freya, you would be right. However, MS MacCafferty did not get it all right. I she knows, then she is taking poetic lisence for her stories. And yes, I can read minds. But only to a limited extent. You, I can read because we have spent many days together in Tera growing close."

"Thank you Gilbert, you are a wonderful companion. You know that the vile creatures from Tera are now starting to appear here on my world of earth, yes?"

"Naturally, the difference is that here, out of the game, we mounts can be of greater benifit to you and FREYA's star. We can fight along side you and give aid were needed. And once you have each called us once, we will know when we are needed even without being summoned."

"Gilbert, that's amazing. What can you do?"

He then turns taking a deep breath, then exhales with force at a small area of the lake close by. A 25 meter area of the shore and water freezes over solid. He turns back smiling, "I can can also use my teeth, tail and claws. We all have one magical attack as well as what 'Mother Nature' has given us."

"How do you have magic? Where did it come from? Were you born with it?"

"No, the magic is a gift from FREYA. Much as your gift from her was, Michael." He winked at me. "Do not worry Freya, no one will know but me. Unless you tell them yourself, like you did with your niece Katie. And Snow really likes her. She says that Katie is a very special girl."

"You don't have to tell me that, I knew how special she was the day she was born and I held her in my arms and she look me in the eyes and smiled!"

Gilbert leaned onto my shoulder and I wrapped my arms around him, feeling a little chill from his breath on my back. He steps back and, "Casandra is hoping you chose your friend Lauren for her. She thinks she would be a good person for your Freya.Hotheart avatar."

I look at Gilbert, "So, the tiger is Casandra? I like that, and she has good taste. However, I don't know if Lauren will accept the gift. There are many responsiblities that come with the gift, and she may not be ready for that level of commitment." Shaking my head.

Gilbert says, "Do not be so unsure about that one. There is a fire that rages below the surface that could topple kingdoms, but she has a kind and giving heart." Then, "She is one that anyone should rejoice to say, 'she loves me' ."

For now, "Thank you Gilbert, I will keep that in mind. I will consider your sage wisdom."

"Till I'm needed, or to just talk. I bid you adieu." As he reached out and kissed my hand, very like a proper gentleman.

As he faded away , the feeling of his kiss on my hand sent shivers down my spine. It was a very natural response for a woman to be treated like a lady by a gallent man. That made me think of other things.

I think on things as I walk back to the house. Much to think about. Where do I want my life to go.

************************************************

After a quick light meal, I clean up and go for a nice soak in the tub. As the water runs heating up, I remember that as a man I stopped taking baths when I was around 12 or 13yo. Now just the idea of a long bath was pleasing in it's own self. I light a few berry aroma scented candles and turn off the lights as I step into the bathe. As I relax my thoughts drift off to Lauren and what could happen on thursday night.

The more I think about her, I start getting the feeling of tingles and warmth radiating from my core. I start to rub my nipples to full salute, the feeling growing slowly, ever greater. Soon I have one hand between my legs and very lightly teasing my clitoris, and the heat grows stronger. Imagining what I would do to Lauren or what she could do to me, the pressure building higher and higher. Untill just as I reach the crest and about to climax, I suddenly think of James, and his strong musclular body pounding into me.... and bang, the wave crashes over me.

As the euphoria fades leaving the most pleasant after glow, I now realise I must have feelings for James. A week ago, the thought of kissing a man would have been repulsive, now I was reflecting on what it would be like to be had, so wantonly by a man. And it made me feel all warm inside. But the feeling of warmth was still there for Lauren as well. Only time would tell.

I dried myself and went to bed naked thinking of Lauren and James. Sleep came quickly and peacefully.

I had many nice dreams and woke to a beautiful sunrise coming from over the lake. I rise stretching, feeling how wonderful life is, and walk to the kitchen noticing the sway of my hips and butt, I feels so natural and right. It's been just over a week and it's hard to believe I was ever a man. I made my pot of tea and headed for the toilet.

As I sat to pee, I realize that when I took out the tampon before the bath, that there was no blood stains on it. I checked the bed sheets, and no spots there either. So I was past my first menses, feeling relieved that I hadn't had any cramps or pain. And I was spared the worst, PMS, altogether. I remembered how Katie used to get when she had her periods. Thank goddess. If that was the worst I had to deal with I'd consider myself the luckiest woman on the planet.

After tea and a quick breakfast I dressed in my uniform, only choosing a shorter pair of shorts to wear today. And because of the shorts I also wore a pretty baby blue lacy thong and matching lace bra. Even wearing a uniform I felt beautiful.

Shortly, I'm out the door and headed for Mom's to say hello and catch up on the news.

************************************************

When I reach Mom's, she runs and gives me a big hug. I say, "Thank you, but what was that for?" As I hug her back. "Well Freya dear, I found out last night from my niece that she meet someone new, and I was so thrilled for her. After talking about her new friend, I realised she was talking about you, she described your ears and eyes, and I knew it had to be you. I've known for a while that she likes the ladies. I only care that she's happy in her life."

I hugged her back and pull back feeling a little embarressed. "Well, I...."

"There's nothing to be ashamed of, the world is made up of lots of different people. Your young and pretty, and you deserve to be happy too. No matter who you're with, Okay?" She squezzes my hand reasuringly and smiles up at me. A lot of people have look up at me. Although the average guy would look staight at my chest, being just below their eyesight.

I wrap her in my arms and thank her, but admit, "I'm not sure where my heart is, though I do really like Lauren. I could really fall for someone beautiful like her. Her beauty is more than just skin deep. She so passionate and caring to others."

Just then Pop's walks in, "Well, time to open the tackle shop. What are you gals talking about?" Heading to the doors for the fishing store.

Mom just says, "Just girl talk, nothing you'ld be interested in hearing about." She had a quick wit about her that reminded me of my own mother Valgerður. Pop's just muttered to himself as he went about opening up the shop. I sat with Mom for a while and shared some tea and new events for the day. Everything seemed quiet, with no futher word of mysterious creatures around our fair town. As I left I told her I'd be by for lunch and got on patrol.

The whole day and the next was nice and peaceful. The calm before the storm?

End of Chapter 14

An aging overweight man who plays too much online gaming receives a gift from Freya, the
goddess of love, lust, beauty, sorcery, fertility, gold, war and death.

Freya's Gift

Chapter 15: First Dates part 1

Thursday Afternoon

The day had been very calm. No unusual sightings, and nothing happening in any of the campgrounds. Everything went so smoothly that I called Cappie and ask if I could clock out early. As it was so quiet he said to go ahead. It was around three and I had lots of time before dinner with Lauren and I decided to get my nails done. There was a small salon close to Mom's and Pop's stores and thought I'd try them out.

When I got there, there were a few empty seats and no one waiting. The pretty blonde at the reception counter ask how they could be of service. I said, "I would like to get a mani pedi please."

"Sure thing, lets get you seated. Do yo know what you want?" She asks.

"Well, nothing really fancy. Maybe a red, white and blue patriotic design. Kind of flagish, I guess."

"Gloria will help you right here." As she shows me to a seat. The receptionist, "Gloria, this young lady would like something patriotic, with a flag theme." She pats me on the shoulder and, "Gloria is really great at theme nails! She'll set you right up. K?"

She walks back to her counter as Gloria steps to the chair. She acts very shy, she smiles and, "Hi, I'm Gloria and I think I have just the idea." She's young, probably just out of high school with bright blue hair in a pixie cut framing her face perfectly. Her makeup is rather subdued considering her hair color, but all in all she is very adorable.

I say, "Hello Gloria, I'm Freya, it's nice to meet you." I take her hand and give it a little squeeze to reassure her. "I'm completely in your hands dear, your canvas awaits."

She blushes slightly, "How'd you like them? I'd guess not overly long since it looks like you work outdoors, right?"

"Yes, I'm a park ranger, and new in town. Your shop is on my patrol route." I look at her closely and ask, "Shouldn't you be in college Gloria?"

As she begins on my nails she tells me, "I can't afford it right now, my momma passed away about a month before graduation and poppa has been so grief stricken he has trouble keeping his job." For the next while as she works, she relates everything that has happened in the last year of her life. The poor thing is nearly in tears worried about her father. "Poppa loved momma so much, and when she died, it was like his heart was gone. If he doesn't get straightened out soon he's going to loose his job at the bank in town."

I try to console her, "Gloria, you must remember that things always look their darkest before the light returns. All you can do is your best. The fact that you try so hard to take care of your father proves you're a good person."

"Thank you Freya, I'll try to look ahead to things getting better." She looks a little surer of herself. As she works, I can tell she is a very talented artist. She asks timidly, "If you don't mind me asking, er.... Why are your ears pointed? You look like a character from 'Lord of the Rings' or something. I mean they're very cute, and they suit your face." She starts to shy away again.

I reassure her, "I get asked that all the time and I don't mind at all dear. And thank you for saying they're cute, your quite cute your self in a pixie sort of way." She blushes. What happened to this girl that she has so little self esteem? I wonder. I might have to get Katie to befriend her and see if she can get her out of the shadows. "Well, I have a genetic mutation from birth that caused my ears to grow this way. My niece Katie has pointed ears too. It seems to run in the family recently."

Gloria says, "If she looks anything like her aunt, I'm sure she just has to beat the boys off."

"Gloria, your just as adorable as she is! You can't tell me that you don't have a boyfriend, or girlfriend, out there." I winked at her and made her blush again. "My niece Katie is only a year older than you. She goes to OSU on a softball scholorship. I'll bet if to two meet you'd be friends instantly. She doesn't get out much with school and games, she could use a friend that knows the area. I tell you what, if you work saturday, I'll bring her by to get a mani pedi too so you two can meet, OK?"

"Ok, I didn't have many friends in school, and the ones I did have all moved away for school." She looked so forlorn. "Well we're just about done, did you bring footware that will let the polish dry completely? You don't want to put your boots back on untill they've dried completely". We had been so busy talking I hadn't paid attention to the work. OMG, they looked so cute, I loved them and let her know. Then I admitted I hadn't thought about that. "That's okay, I have a pair of sandals you can use till saturday. Did you get your nails done cause you have a date?"

I smiled mischievously, "Actually I have two dates, one tonight and one on saturday. Saturday is a double date with Katie and a boy she knew in high school in San Diego, he plays baseball at OSU."

Gloria gushes "That must be one lucky guy, two dates in one week".

Correcting her, "Actually tonight I'm seeing a lady friend, and saturday is for the lucky guy." Wink, wink. I put on the slippers she loaned me and we went to the register for me to pay and make an appointment on satuday morning for Katie. As I paid, it was only like $40, I said, "I assume you're allowed tips aren't you?" She nods agrement. "Good, then this is for you." As I slip her a hundred dolar bill. "You do great work! And you deserve to be acknowledged for that work. Besides I was always taught to value an artist by my parents and I can afford it."

She smiles thanking me and says it will really help her and her dad. Before I can say goodbye, she grabs me and hugs me. "I'll see you Saturday."

************************************************

I get home and start to prepare dinner. I get everything ready and all that's left to do is pop the salmon into the oven just before Lauren gets here at 8 oclock. I have time for a bath and go to run the water. As the water heats I decide what to wear for my date. My first real date. I place the choices on the bed and go get in the tub. I put in a Lush bath bomb of roses and berries. I soak in the tub anticipating were the night will go. After about an hour, just as I'm getting out and start drying off, when the door bell chimes. I look at the clock and it's still early for Lauren so I wrap a robe around me and head for the door.

When I check throught the door window, I see that it's Lauren and she's wearing a fur coat wrapped tight around herself and red 6in stilettos. As I open the door and try to say, "I wasn't expecting you for almost an hour, I still need to get dressed." The lights glitter off her large gold hoop earrings and glistens from her bright red lipstick.

She pushes in and closes the door behind her. "I'm sorry, I just couldn't wait that long." With that she pushed in for a very passionate kiss. Her tongue probing deep into my mouth. After but a moment of startlement, I respond in kind. After a long time she breaks the kiss. I say, "Dinner will take about 20 minutes," as I start for the kitchen.

She says, "I only came for the dessert." I turn back to her as she drops her fur coat to the floor. Standing before me, she is wearing nothing but a smile.

As I drop my robe, "Dessert sounds great to me!" I take her hand and lead her to the bedroom. Once there, we fall onto the bed kissing and feeling each others bodies. Lauren may be a little older at around 36 or so, but damn, she put a lot of younger women to shame. She had a small waist and great hips and butt, and while she was not overly larger in the bust, her breasts were absolutely perfect. No sag at all, and perky to all get out. I slide down to one nipple and lick and suck at it. It got long and hard, almost like a little penis. I switched to the other and got the same response. "Mmmm, I love your nipples."

She starts in on mine and soon they're both all puffy and swollen, looking like little breasts on top of my big breasts. Between sucking she says, "God you nipples are so puffy and cute, they're so wonderfull." She starts going further south, kissing and teasing as she goes. I am so hot I feel like I'm going to burst into flames. Spontaneously combust. As she nears my pussy, still kissing as she goes.

I whisper, "Be gentle, please this is the first time for me."

She smiles looking up at me thinking it's my first time with a wowan, and she would be correct. But it was also my first time ever, I was a virgin. But she didn't know that. She says, "Sweetheart, when I'm done, you'll never look at a man the same way again." If she only knew!

I gasped as she licked around the edges of my slit, I could feel the wetness seeping out of me. I moaned softly, relishing the building pressure. She flicked her tongue on my clit and then sucked on it. And I came alomost immediately. I was panting and my moans got loader. And then when I thought she was done, she stuck her tongue as deep as it would go and started tickling up with the tip. I screamed in pleasure as my back arched and I squirted her all over the face. The feeling was beyond belief, it was deeper and hotter than any climax I'd ever had. I thought she would be upset, but she just smiled widely and dived back in. I don't know how long it went on, or how many times I sprayed her, but finally she gave me a reprieve to catch my breath. When I could finally talk and my heat was below a nuclear meltdown I said, "I've never squirted before. I didn't know I could."

She climbs up to my lips and kisses me, giving me a taste of my own juices. "Freya, your nectar tastes so sweet. And I am glad you felt free enough with me to be able to let go like that! That is quite a compliment for me." I start to move down her body and she stops me, "You don't have to if you're not sure."

I just smiled back and said, "You have no idea, just how long I've been waiting for this. There is no way I'm not going on. I cant promise to be as good to you as you were to me, but I'm going to fucking try my best!" With that I continued down, kissing and licking as I went. I tried to mimic her technique, and made a valiant effort. She moaned and squirmed. And I managed to get her to orgasm a few times. In the end while we were cuddling, I felt disappointed and she noticed. I cried as I told her, "Im sorry that I wasn't better, and couldn't get you to squirt too".

She held me tight and says, "It's all right. Were you trying to make me squirt. I'm so sorry honey, I've only been able to do it once myself. The only thing that's important is that we had fun, enjoying each other. And who knows with a little practice.... you never know? And believe me I really enjoyed myself. How about you? You sounded like you had some fun." As she started tickling me.

Through tears of laughter and giggles, "Yes, yes I had fun. Now stop tickling me please."

"Ok, I will, now lets go to sleep". As she wraps her arms around me. And we kiss and murmur to each other nonsense untill we fall asleep, content in the warmth of each other.

************************************************

The next morning I wake up with Lauren spooning me. One hands fingers are absently playing with one of my nipples in her sleep. I quietly slip out of bed and head for the bathroom before going to the kitchen to start tea and breakfast. On the way I pickup Lauren's fur coat and put it on a stool at the counter. I thought about putting a robe on, but said, why should I, We've been naked together all night. We have nothing to be ashamed of. Not sure of what Lauren will want for breakfast I decide to make my usual breakfast bowls, the kids always liked them. As I placed the bowls on the counter Lauren walks in stretching showing off her amazing body. I say, "Good morning Sunshine, sleep well? I hope you like breakfast bowls, it's ready. How do you want your tea?"

She responds, "Mmmm, morning beautiful. I slept wonderfully. And I love breakfast bowls. I like my tea, the way I like my women, Hot, Sweet and White." Smiling at me. "I thought we could have a little pillow time this morning." And then winks.

"I would like nothing better than to spend all day with you. But I have patrol. The best I can offer for now is some time in the shower together."

"If that's the best you can do, I'll just have to settle." She leers at me. Nothing with Lauren was ever settling.

************************************************

While we're in the shower we talk over last night. I tell her that I've never had a night of passion to equal it. She says, "Just wait till we really know one another. It'll only get better."

Timidly at first, then with more assurance, "Lauren, just so you know, I loved last night. I never had as passionate a night as that. But I have to be honest with you. I have a date saturday with James to have dinner, a double date with Katie and his nephew Austin. No secrets. The last thing I want to do is hurt your feelings." And I kissed her tenderly.

She kisses back, "I know all about the date with James dear. And just so you know I'm glad for you. His a very special man. I don't know why some young lady hasn't already taken him off the market. Besides, I don't mind sharing you with him." She kisses me hard, hard enough to make my toes curl.

We get out and dry each other, then I get dressed in my uniform. I insist she wear something of mine so she wont have to worry about odd looks wearing a fur coat on a warm summer morning if she stops anywhere. She agrees and dresses in one of my spare uniforms. The top is a little loose so she ties it under her breasts making them stand out, more than they're usual perky selves.

I ask as we head for the door, "So what plans do you have before you open the store today?"

Lauren says, "My aunt lives on the way back to town and I think I'll stop in and say Hi."

"Wait, you mean Mom and Pop?" I ask.

"You know my aunt Edith and uncle Stanley?" Looking perplexed.

"Of coarse I know Mom and Pop, I just didn't know their proper names. And untill the other day, I didn't know they were your family. Edith told me you told her about a date you were having for last night and knew it was me from your discription."

Lauren looked worried, "I didn't know she knew I was a lesbian." I assured her, that her aunt only wanted to see her happy. "Well, if your sure."

"Believe me, I sure. I've spent time with her. she's good for information on what's happening in the area. She's my go to gal!" And then I add, "I'm headed there too. I'll see you there shortly."

She got into her car and headed out. I called in 'on shift' and got to Moms just after Lauren walked in the door. As I walked in Lauren and her aunt were sharing a hug. Mom says to her, "Looks like somebodies date lasted late last night." Lauren and I blushed so red. "And you two look so cute together dressed alike." She grabs me into their hug and the three of us share the warmth. Stanley, Pops, walks in and asks what he missed. And like we had practiced it, together we said, "Girl talk." He waves his hand at us and opens his tackle shop.

We all sat and had some tea and discussed recent local events. And found out from Edith that there had been some more unusual sightings last night. I finished my tea and gave Lauren and Edith a quick kiss on the cheek and say goodbye, heading for patrol.

End of Chapter 15

An aging overweight man who plays too much online gaming receives a gift from Freya, the
goddess of love, lust, beauty, sorcery, fertility, gold, war and death.

Freya"s Gift

Chapter 16: First Dates part 2

I check with dispatch and got the address for last nights sightings and make my way there. Thinking back on the previous
nights activities leaves me aroused and eager for the next time Lauren and I can get together. That also makes me wonder
about tomorrow nights double date. Even though till only 2 weeks ago I was an old man, and the thought of being with any
guy was beyond absurd. But now, the feelings of my new female existence left me with an eager fasination to know what it
would be like to be with a man. Shortly? I arrived at the address dispatch had given me. It was a small community park area
within the main park.

As I park in the deserted lot and check around, the report said the sightings were from over by swing set toward the east
end down in the little valley. I went to the swings and look at the valley. I can see a trail and head for it. As I clear
from the play park I call my armor and Gilbert. The way down is not steep, but the footing is less than ideal, and Gilbert
is more sure footed in this terrain. As Gilbert appears he asks how I am. "I'm quite good actually, and how are you this
morning?"

"I am very good also. What manner of beast do we hunt today my fair lady?"

"When we get down there", I point below us, "You, kind sir can tell us both our quary." As I hop up onto his back.

We chat idley on the way down and he asks, "What has put you in such a good mood this morning?"

I answer, "It's what happened last night that has me happy. I had my first date."

"I can read your mind and can understand perfectly. We are getting close now, I am getting a strong scent coming from the
north." As he heads in that direction.

"Can you tell what they are yet"? Then he stops and points to some tracks. I got down and looked closely and together we
say, "Guwangis". I get back up on his broad back and he runs on chasing the trail.

Gilbert slows, "Get ready, we are getting closer." As I drop and hit the ground running, my arccanon at the ready. Just
around the bend we come across a group of the Guwangis blocking the trail. I thought I'd try something different to see if
it worked here, I threw out the stationary construct, ST-4. This is a chain gun that can sweep an area 25 meters in
diameter one enemy at a time that lasts for 2 1/2 minutes.

As the gun deploys it takes aim at the closest target and opens up, and I hit it with a quick volley of mana missiles.
Target one down. Gilbert goes after the next and rips it's throat out. As the first two disolve I take aim for the third
and forth blocking the tunnel passage. A quick shot at each one draws them into the range of ST-4, I finish them with a
concusion grenade. Then a new one spawns behind me, but Gilbert makes fast work of that one. We back off to a safe spot to
see if any more spawn. After a moment the entire group respawns just as ST-4 shuts off and vanishes, I toss out another
ST-4 and do it all over again. This goes on for about 30 minutes. We wait awhile and nothing comes back. After another 30
minutes of waiting and nothing appears.

"Well Gilbert, looks like that's all of them today. Let's head back up the hill to the play park." I remounted and he
started back.

Soon we're chatting again and Gilbert asks, "Since it is on your mind, may I ask? What is the purpose of bedding with
another female if you can not get with child? The act of intercourse is for propagation of the species. So what purpose
does same gender coupling serve?"

I say, "You can read my mind, but you can't see the purpose?" He shakes his head. "We couple for pleasure and enjoyment as
well to sire children. Is this different from dragons? I can understand with lesser species, but stories say that dragons
mate for life, so they also mate for love. Is this false?"

"It is true that we dragons mate for life to one we love, similar to you humans. But we only breed for the breeding when
the female is at peak of her cycle. Which is once every 10 years."

"For humanoid species, we make love for the sake of closeness. To feel the love we share with one another." I state.

"Does that mean", he asks, "that you and Lauren love one another?"

I admit, "There's more to than that, when there is an attraction, sometimes sex is a way to get closer with an individual.
Whether it be same or opposite genders."

Gilbert ponders that. When we reach the play park and no one is still around, I dropped off his back and let the gun and
armor go. I turn to look at him and he says, "You have given me much to think on. I think when I get back home I will have
to talk with my mate Margret and see what her thoughts are on this topic. Thank you Freya, I will see when next you call.
Bye for now." And he fades away. Leaving me alone.

************************************************

I call Cappie and report on the cleaning up the Guwangis and that the play park should be okay to re-open. He thanked me
and told me to take the rest of the day off.

*************************************************

I called Katie and found out she had the afternoon off too. So I said that I'd pick her up and take her to lunch.

I picked her up at her apartment 30 minutes later and we head to the mall and the food court. When we got inside she asked
why here at the mall. I explained, "I just wanted to see Lauren again and show you off a little."

Katie asks, "See her again? When did you see her last? I thought you're seeing her tonight."

I smile coyly, "No, we change it to last night. And well, dinner didn't goes as planned."

"Oh, aunt Freya, I'm so sorry...."

"No Katie , you misunderstand. It went fantastic. Let's just say, we both had smiles on our faces this morning over
breakfast." And I smiled at her.

Katie grins, "I'm so glad. But what are you going to do about James? Or are you going to 'play the field', so to speak?"

"I haven't decided yet, but I think I want to give it a try. I mean, he's so handsome and sexy." Katie says, just to be
carefull so that I don't get hurt or hurt either Lauren or James' feelings. "Katie, I've already talked to Lauren about it
and she fine with it. The bigger question is, will James be open to it too?" Looking unsure.

We get Panda Garden again and head to Victotia's Secret. As we walk in, Lauren comes running out from the back to greet us.
She gives me a hug and a mild kiss since Katie is there, untill I go in for some big tongue action. Lauren takes a second
to respond in kind. When we break the kiss, Lauren says, "I wasn't sure you told her about us."

"Katie knows everything about me, and I have no secrets from her." I assure Lauren. "Anything you say to me, you can say to
her in confidance." As Lauren turns to Katie, "And do you see what I told you?"

Lauren takes Katies hands and turns her back and forth looking at her ears, "Oh my god, you're right, her ears now look a
lot like yours." Looking closely she says, "I know they have to be natural, cause surgery couldn't have healed since I saw
her last. So how did it happen?"

I pull her back to her office and close the door. "Let's just say that the genetics are just catching up is all." Then, "If
you want the whole truth, it's going to take a while."

She stands up, "Hold on, let me make sure we're not interupted." She comes back in a moment and we spread out the chinese
food and eat while we talk. I lay it all on the table except for the gender change, and she stops me a few times to clarify
something. "So, your saying that this goddess FREYA changed you. To look like this. What did you lo.... No, I doesn't
matter. You are who you are." She comes around the table and gives me and Katie a big hug. "You know, I'm sure the rep will
sign Katie too, with the same agreement as with you." Katie looks confused.

"Sorry Katie, it slipped my mind, they want me, and now you to model for Victoria's Secret. And everything will be worked
around your classes and games."

Katie starts jumping up and down in excitement, "You're not kidding I hope aunt Freya." She squeezes me hard and I squeeze
back. "That means I can tell that sob of a father to take a long walk off a short pier. Woo Hoo!"

Lauren then asks, "Can I see you change?" Looking expectantly at us. With that I snap my fingers and voilà, armor and
weapon appear. I point to Katie, and voilà tout, she changes to her castanic form. "Oh my, Katie has horns? Can I touch
them?" As she reachs up fingering the boney horns, then takes a step back and sees the growths on her legs. Touching them,
"What are these? They feel the same as your horns."

Katie says, "They are extra support so my legs are stronger."

Lauren turns to me, "But why tell me all this? I don't really understand."

"Remember how we told you that FREYA gifted Katie as she did me? Yes? Well you see, I'm actually recruiting for her too.
She told me that I could tell by a persons aura who could be of help in her quest to preserve earth from these creatures
from the game reality. Your aura is nearly as strong as Katie's and we'd like your help. To become a part of FREYA's Star."

Lauren thinks and, "If you believe I can help and FREYA accepts me then, Yes, I'll do it. But how...." With that, the three
of us fade away.

As we fade back in, we're back in the familiar glen that FREYA uses to speek with us. Lauren is in shock over what is
happening. I take her hand and lead her to FREYA, "Lauren, this is the goddess FREYA, FREYA, this is Lauren. She has agreed
to accept the gift to be third in our group of five."

FREYA takes Lauren's hands, "Child, know that you serve the greater good by helping my goddaughter and god-niece in their
endeavors. Do you accept the gift that I grant?"

Lauren answers as though she was taking wedding vows, "I Do!" With that FREYA smiles and a glow travels up Laurens arms to
envelop her in a blinding radiance. When the radiance fades.

"Behold!" FREYA congers a mirror of water to show Lauren herself. Lauren stares at her image, it is mostly the same as
before but as with Katie there are changes. "Lauren, you are now genetically elfen as is Freya. You share all the gifts of
that heritage. While you still are the same age as before, your body has the health and vitality of a twenty year old. You
will age slower and live longer. You will heal faster as well. You shall be the sorceress of the star and able to perform
magic on command, this will take some practice. So, on the eve when you fall asleep, you will come to me for instruction."

Lauren, "Yes godmother, I understand." She touches her ears and sees her reddened hair, a thrill sweeps through her. "I
didn't realize how sensitive the ears are, had I known last night...."

FREYA says, "That is for another time child. For now back to the mortal realm, before you are missed." With that we fade
out.

We fade in, back in Lauren's office, as there is someone knocking on the door heavily. Lauren opens the door, "Sorry,
what's the problem?"

The young employee girl, "I'm sorry to interupt, but our VC rep is her to see you. Oh my, I didn't notice this morning when
I came in that you changed your hair. It looks great that way." As she leaves the rep walks in.

"Well hello Lauren, it's good to see you again. And from the pictures you sent me, I can tell this is Freya. Nice to meet
you." He takes my hand and gives it a little kiss. "I'm Gregory Stafford. And who is this precious package here?"

"Yes, I'm Freya and this is my niece Katie. Glad to meet you too, Gregory." He kisses Katie's hand as well.

"Nice to meet you sir." Katie says, and blushes.

Lauren, "Greg, I'm glad you showed up. I think you'll want to sign Katie as well as her aunt. She has the same look you
wanted from Freya. Don't you think?"

Greg looks closer at Katie and notices her ears. As he turns to Lauren, he also takes notice that her ears have a slight
point to them as well. "Lauren your right I do want her to sign as well. And I think I want you to sign too. The three of
you will make a great ad campaign. And I must say, I love this red hair you three have, yours being a little darker, I
especially love. Please say the three of you will all sign?"

Without much thinking we all agree. Greg says the papers will come to Lauren next week from the corporate offices. He
promises to have something in the works for next month, scheduling around Katie's needs. We agree to talk soon to make
arrangements and he leaves giving us all a quick hug and kiss on the cheek. Parting he says, "Lauren you've earned a nice
bonus with the company, and you deserve it!"

We clean up our lunch mess and let Lauren get back to work. I say, "I'm going to say hi to James before we go." I kiss
Lauren goodbye and start for the front door.

Lauren says, "Katie will be right with you, I just want to ask her something."

I head to the apple store with the two of them whispering.

End of Chapter 16

An aging overweight man who plays too much online gaming receives a gift from Freya, the
goddess of love, lust, beauty, sorcery, fertility, gold, war and death.

Freya's Gift

Chapter 17: First Dates part 3

I headed across the mall to the Apple store leaving Katie chatting with Lauren. When I got there James was just finishing
with a customer and walked them out the door to meet me. Before he could say anything I gave him a kiss on the lips, but no
tongue. I back off and say, "Hello handsome." With my best smile.

James is a little taken a back by my forwardness, then says, "Well hello to you too beautiful." Returning the smile with
warmth. "So what was that about? Not that I mind in the least." Taking my hand in both of his.

"Oh, I was over visiting Lauren and thought I'd say hello. I got off early today, and was feeling really good, after my
date with Lauren last night." A hint of tease in my tone.

Now James looks crest fallen, "So you had a dinner date with Lauren? How'd that go? Nice I hope." As he lets go my hand.

"It was very nice, it went quite late. Almost seemed like it lasted all night." Flirting with him. "I'm still looking
forward to tomorrow night's double date, though."

He's not sure if he still stands a chance with me, "Would you like me to bring a bottle of wine? What do you like?"

I put a hand on his arm above his elbow give a little squeeze and rub. "Well, we're having pasta, so a nice chianti sounds
wonderful."

Now he's unsure, as I'm giving mixed signals. I'm delighting in playing him too much, surely I will pay for that at some
point. He starts to look uncomfortable, "Well then I'll see you tomorrow around 6ish?"

"Great, that sounds marvelous James, ta ta." And give him a parting kiss to match the first one. I was having so much fun.
As I walk away I don't look back, cause that would spoil the fun. James says bye.

I meet Katie near the doors to outside, "Aunt Freya, you better be carefull, you're playing with fire and you don't want to
get burned." She said, worrying I had gone to far.

I look at her and say, "I don't plan on writing any checks that I'm not willing to cash," with confidence. And take her
hand as we walk to the car. "Katie, so you know, you have a appointment tomorrow morning to get a mani - pedi. The girl who
did mine is a sweet girl, and needs a friend. I want you to try befriending her to help her out of her shell."

"Ok, I'm fine with that. Mostly the only people I know are my teammates and only a few I consider friends." She smiles,
"Besides, you can never have enough friends, right?" I agreed with her.

I ask her, "What was it that Lauren and you talked about?" We get to the car and sit, "Anything I need to know?"

She looks off to the side and, "No, she just wanted to know when the best time was to work around my practice schedule,
that's all."

"If your sure." I get the feeling she wasn't telling me everything though. I drove her back to her place and told her I'd
meet her at the nail salon at 9am. "Love you 'baby bear', see you tomorrow."

"Love you back 'momma bear', see you then." She runs in.

************************************************

The next morning I'm up as usual. Start my tea then head for the restroom and start my shower. As I dry off thinking what
to wear today. I decide on some daisy duke shorts and a blue checkered shirt tied under my breasts. I leave the top buttons
undone to show off my lacey red bra, if the shorts were any shorter you'd see the matching panties. I go make breakfast and
drink my tea. After cleaning up it's almost 8:30am, so I put on the cream colored knee-high boots with the three inch
heals. Between the shorts and the boots, my butt looks really good. I head for the car feeling very good about myself.

I get to the salon just after Katie had walked in and was seated with Gloria. "So you two met already? Katie, did you tell
her what you wanted yet?"

Gloria says, "Hi Freya, Yes she said she like pink and camo or animal prints." Looking at Katie. "Sounds about right."

Katie says, "You go girl. Let's get to it." The she looks at me. "Well you look so cute auntie, I love the outfit." I
thanked her.

Gloria says, "I don't think I could wear anything like that. But it looks great on you." I share a look with Katie to say,
see what I mean this girl needs our help. Gloria gets started.

Katie, "Oh, come on Gloria, you could easily wear something similar. All you need is a little confidence." With a sly
smile. "Gloria, what time do you get done today?"

"Well you're actually my only appointment today. So I'm off as soon as your happy with your nails. Why?"

Katie looks at me and says "Aunt Freya, I forgot to tell you, but Austin and I are going to the country and western concert
in the park in town, it's a free one put on by the city. So you're on your own with James tonight." She shyly looks at me.
"So I was thinking, why don't I invite Gloria to go with us, Austin and I. She and I can go shopping to get outfits like
yours for tonight."

I can tell this is part of some nefarious plan, but. "Ok, on three conditions. First, I pay for the outfits, no arguements.
Second, I want pics of you three at the concert. And lastly, you have to have fun!"

Before Gloria can mount an objection, Katie says "Deal!" Katie looks pleased with herself.

Gloria looks a little scared, but gives in quickly, "If your sure? I don't want to be a bother." We both tell her nosense
and to get over it. Time flew by and soon Gloria says, "All done, what do you think?"

I say "They look great."

Katie looks and jumps out of the chair and gives Gloria a huge hug, grinning from ear to ear, "I love them! Auntie your
right, Gloria is an artist beyond compare."

Gloria sheepishly says, "I's nothing, it didn't even take that long anyways." We walk together to the front to pay and
Gloria clocks out for the day. When we get to my car, I give Gloria her sandels back from the day before.

I give Katie my credit card, she starts to ask, "It's still the same." She nods her head ok. "Gloria, are you going to ride
with Katie or follow her?"

She answers, "I usually get picked up by my papa, so I'll ride with Katie. I'll call him and let him know I'm going to the
concert with Katie and Austin, so he won't worry." Before she gets in the car, I give her another $100 bill.

Before she objects, "You forgot your tip dear," I say. And get into my car. As they drive off waving, I wave back. I head
for Mom's to pick up a few things for the dinner.

At Mom's I grab some italian sausage, some angel hair pasta and some meat sauce. At the counter I grab a loaf of fresh
french bread. I pay and tell mom I'll see her monday morning for breakfast. She gives me a quick hug and kiss and says
goodbye.

************************************************

At home I start the sauce by browning the sausage and adding some oregano. When the meat is browned I add the jar of sauce,
reducing the heat. I stir for a while untill the sauce is bubbling and reduce to a simmer. I taste it and then add a few
tablespoons of sugar, and stir a bit longer. I taste again and perfect. I put the lid on to cover and got out the big pot
and filled with water adding salt and some EVOO (extra virgin olive oil). I set that to a low temp to get mostly ready when
James got here.

It was only around 2pm when James called and said, "I heard from Austin that we're on our own tonight. He says he has a
date with Katie and another girl to go to the concert in the park. So do you mind if I come over early?"

"Of coarse, come over now. The sauce is simmering and the water is set, so I just have to add the pasta. We can sit and
talk over a glass of wine."

He says, "I'll be over shortly, bye," and hung up. I decided to leave on what I was wearing instead of changing.

*************************************************

It's only fifteen minutes later when I hear him pull up to the house. I went outside to greet him, giving him a kiss and
hug. "My you got here so fast, you must have broke the sound barrier." I say jokingly.

"Well I was actually almost half way here when I called. I hope I don't sound too eager." Smiling big enough to show almost
all his teeth.

I give him another kiss and lead him inside. I showed him into the kitchen and got out the corkscrew. He opens the bootle
as I get some glasses for us. I told him I would have been surprised if he hadn't. Then ask "would you like salad with the
pasta? I usually do," as I take out the sunburst tomatoes and crispy butter lettuce.

"Please," James says, "That sounds good. Anything I can do to help?"

"If you don't mind cutting the french bread. That would be nice." So he cut the bread while I cut the little tomatoes in
half putting them in bowls for each of us then tearing the lettuce pieces and adding them to the bowls. "Just get the
dressing you want from the pantry over here. You want bacon bits too?"

He answers, "Naturally, thank you. And you have Thousand Island like I like." Setting it on the counter pouring some on his
salad. He heads back for the pantry and asks, "What dressing did you want?"

I answer, "The same as you. It's my favorite too." The timer goes off and I serve the pasta onto plates and add heaps of
sauce on top. He had already put the salads and our wine on the table across from one another. He came back and got the
plates while I got the silverware set. He pulls the chair out for me and I say, "Thank you sir."

He sit down, raises his glass, "To friends!"

I respond, "To more than friends." Then smile at him warmly. And he grins back.

"Hear, hear." With that we begin eating, I add some parmesian cheese and pass it to him as he takes his first taste. He
looks up in surprise, "This is delicious, what's your secret? It tastes different somehow."

"I add a little sugar to offset the spiceyness of the italian sausage. It's something I learned along time ago."

He looks at me amazed, "You constanly surprise me. You're smart, you can cook, you love the outdoors and are sexy as hell.
Then sometimes you say things that sound unusual for someone so young, like you were older." He shakes his head enjoying
another forkfull of pasta and a sip of wine. "Why are you single?"

I take a sip of wine to think, "I may seem otherwise, but actually I haven't much experience dating untill recently." I
reach and take his hand, "Can you be patient with me?"

He raises my hand to his lips and kisses it, "Of coarse I can. I was just a little affraid that you were too into Lauren to
have time for me." And he blushes a little.

"Oh, I definitely like Lauren, I mean what's not to like, she's funny and sexy. But I have room in my heart and my life for
someone else, you're strong, handsome, outgoing, confident, cute and sexy too."

His smile grows, I can see through the glass table top that's not the only thing getting bigger. God, that thing must be
way bigger than what I had when I was a man. He sees me looking through the glass and gets embaressed, "I'm sorry, I
didn't...."

I just smiled and said, "It's a compliment you think so well of me." I stand up still holding hands with him and lead him
to the coach taking our wine. We sit and talk for a while sipping wine and watching the sun set. At one point I lean in and
begin kissing him, softly at first and then with more passion. Soon our tongues are probbing each others mouths and I rub
my hands across his chest. The buttons pop open one by one and I feel his sparsely haired chest.

As he reaches to untie my blouse, I lean away and pull the tie apart, revealing the rest of my bra. He drinks in the sight
and bends to kiss just above the lace trim, causing my breath to quicken. I arch forward and reach behind me fumbling for
the hooks. I have trouble with my mind all in a tizzy, he sees this and snaps it off in a moment. I pull the bra off and
James says, "Just amazing." And bends down and sucks on one nipple causing it to inflate and get all puffy. He moves onto
the other and brings it to attention as well.

I moan, "Oh James." I moan over and over. And reach to undo his pants. When I got his pants pulled down and work his
khaki's off. His briefs are tented and the tip pushing out the top. I look at his eyes and, "You're so big, I'm a little
more than scared right now."

He says, "We'll go real slow, only going as far as you want." I nod at him. He pulls off my shorts and panties, revealing
my flower to him. "Freya, you are the most beautifull woman I've ever seen. And I think I'm falling in love with you. No
woman has ever been on my mind like you are." He kisses me passionately. We step out of our shorts and walk hand in hand to
the bedroom. I sit on the edge of the bed and hold up one foot and then the other, he unzips each boot and tosses them
aside.

I stand and push him down and kneel down and take off his shoes. Then I pull down his briefs to expose his monster. I never
seen anything so big, the thing looks like a whale. I grab a hold of it and my hand only reaches about 2/3 the way around,
that may not sound as though it was all that big. But my hands had very long fingers, another elvin trait. I started
sliding my hand up and down the shaft, it was a good 13 inches. He was moaning quietly, and then I put my lips around the
head of his cock. I could only get a little of him in my mouth, just a bit more than the head. I licked all around the head
as I worked my hands up and down the shaft getting into a rhythm. As I work him I could feel my pussy getting wet, and the
heat building.

Then James reaches to the sides of my head. Wondering what he's going untill he starts rubbing on my ears. Then as he
pinches them lightly, I explode as an orgasm rocks me. I lick the underside of the head and tickle it, "Oh god, I'm going
to come." I hold on and try to swallow as he pulsed and gobs and gobs of semen coat my throught and dribble out from my
lips. He pulls me up and kisses me hard and pinches my ears again, causing me to orgasm again. We hold each other for a
while quietly savoring the experience. No words are required.

Shortly James kisses his way down, first to my breasts, giving attention to each nipple, sending little jolts of electric
shocks through we. He works further down till he kisses and licks around my labia, causing more shocks to shoot through my
body. "Ah, Jimmy, that feels so good," moaning out. Then he teases my clit with a little touch and then sticks his tongue
into my slit and swirls around before pulling back just enough to suck hard on my clit. Before I can gasp, an orgasm washes
over me slicking his face. "Oh goddess Jimmy!" Trying to gain my breath. I pull him up to my face and kiss him and share my
taste from his lips.

I reach down and feel he's hard again. I rub my pussy and then his penis getting it all wet from my juices. As I rub it
across my pussy lips he pulls back a little, "Are you sure that you're ready?"

"Yes, just go slow." Looking longingly into his eyes. He poises above me just touching my pussy with the head. He pushes in
a little and I feel it spreading my little hole. I gasp and then moan, "Goddess bless me, that feels so good." He pulls out
and then moves in a little more, stretching me. After a few strokes I can feel a little pain as my hymen was penetrated.
Jimmy pushes deeper and deeper, soon I feel like I'm beening ripped apart. "Oh goddess, oh goddess. Don't stop Jimmy." The
pain is gone and only the feeling of warmth remains as little tremors run through me, little waves of euphoria.

Jimmy is quickly balls deep as I can feel their heat against my ass. He picks up speed, pulling almost all the way out
before thrusting back in fully. I feel so filled and satisfied. Jimmy picks up speed and sends waves rippling over my body,
building ever higher. "Oh god Freya, you're so tight...." He grunts out, "arghh.... I don't know if I can last very much
longer." He hammers into me and I start to thrust back matching him stroke for stroke. "Freya, I'm going to come, oh
god...." He pulls out as I reach climax and squirt all over him and he sprays his seed all up my body, one spurt almost
hitting my chin, with ropes of his thick cum coating my breasts.

We collapse together savoring the glow, my only sadness is over the feeling of emptiness in my pussy. "Oh goddess Jimmy,
I've never felt so fulfilled in my life."

He kisses me and says, "You squirted me too, I've only heard about women doing that. It's amazing to experience that! Do
you have any idea, just how special you are to me? No woman has ever impassioned me like you do. I haven't thought of any
other woman since I met you." As he stroked my face and traced the point of my ear sending little vibes into my very soul.
"Freya, you haunt my dreams at night and all day long my thoughts are filled with the hope of seeing you again."

I roll him over and straddle him looking down. "Lover, Jimmy, I feel that way too." I lift myself up and then position my
pussy above him. As I impale myself on his manhood, stretching and filling my pussy as well as my soul. I look down at him
as I start to ride him, "We're not done by a long shot mister." As I rode him up and down, I could feel him grow fully hard
again, filling me even more. I leaned forward as he reached to play with my breasts kneading my ample mounds.

He pulls me down for a lingering kiss as I gyrate on his cock, like I'd seen in pornos. He tilts my head and licks my ear
sending another orgasm across by body. I milk him with my rhythm, "My god woman, you could ruin a man for any other," he
whispers in my ear.

"Mmmm, Jimmy, oh goddess." As waves wash over me as we hug chest to chest, and I continue pistoning on his monster shaft. I
start bucking and screaming, "Jimmy I'm cumming, I'm cumming!" I flood him with squirt after squirt of my fluids and he
can't hold back any longer as my vagina grips him over and over. I feel his cock pulse deep in me filling me with his
semen.

Jimmy yells out, "OH god, Freya!" and I collapse on top of him.

We must have fallen asleep, as the next thing I knew I was opening my eyes to sunshine beeming through the windows. Jimmy
and I lay wrapped in one anothers arms with my left leg draped across his legs, our faces inches apart. I notice he's awake
and staring at me with a wide smile on his lips. He kisses me tenderly, "Morning beatifull."

I brush a stray hair from his face, "Good morning yourself handsome!" I stretch as I roll on top of him and start rubbing
my pussy over his flaccid, but still large cock.

"My god woman, can't you get enough?" Teasing me. His member already coming to attention. He rolled us over and pinned me
down. He smiles wickedly as he stabbed me to the heart with his meat. Ramming me hard, like he's trying to punish me.

I look up into his eyes and giggle, "Oh please kind sir! Be gentle on a fair innocent maiden!" As I put my right arm across
my brow, doing my best to emulate a damsel in distress.

"Fair maiden my ass, You know exactlly what you're doing woman! Driving me crazy with desire, you must be a witch."
Pounding for all he's worth, "And witches must burn! Ha Ha Ha!"

I start screaming, "Oh Jimmy, fuck me, fuck me hard! I want you to be my only man!" As waves of orgasm nearly rip my soul
to pieces. I wash over him causing him to cum squirting deep into me.

"Oh god Freya, I love you so much!"

He collapses on me spent. "Jimmy, I love you too!"

After a while of cuddling and tender kisses, I rise and drag him to the shower. We wash the dried fluids from last nights
passion and this mornings games. Peacefully cleaning each other. Nothing other than tender kisses between us, no words to
spoil the mood. We get out and dry off, then I walk naked to the kitchen and start breakfast. Jimmy follows me grabbing his
briefs, pulling them on.

Before I can do more than get the pot of tea going, he stands behind me and hugs me placing a soft kiss on my ear. "Do you
mind if I make breakfast? I'd like to make you pancakes. They are the only thing I'm good at cooking."

"I don't mind". He already knew were the pantry was and got what he needed including some dried blueberries. I sat at the
counter idly playing with a nipple in a dreamy state of total oneness with the universe. After a momment I roused myself
and went back to the bedroom and gathered the sheets from the bed and went back to the kitchen to stuff them into the
washer and started the cycle. Jimmy was beating the batter so I went back and made the bed with some clean sheets from the
closet in the bathroom.

I entered the kitchen and poured a cup of tea for us as he pours the first pancake. I lift the creamer to him and he nods
yes and pour some in both cups. The smell of the blueberies on the griddle is heavenly, I inhale deeply and sigh content.

As I stare lovingly at this amazing man, I realize I want him around me more and more. I shift my eyesight to elvin and
notice that his aura that had been light and indistinct before last week, was now blazing with the intensity of a star. It
was so bright I could barely makeout the colors, blue and green with traces of gold at the heart. I gasped outload.

Jimmy looks up startled seeing me stare at him, my eyes glowing green with the inner sight, "What is it darling? Something
wrong? And why are your eyes glowing like that?" As he places the last pancakes on the platter.

I rush around the counter and hug him tight and never want to let go. "Jimmy, how do you feel about mystical beings?"

He smiles skeptically and says, "You're not going to tell me you're an alien are you?" Still holding me close and looking
me in the eye. "Cause if you are, then beam me up Scottie. Cause there is no other woman in the universe I'd rather be
with."

I look up into his eyes doefully, "Jimmy, I told you how I feel about you. There is no man I want to be with other than
you. But you need to know somethings about me, and some if not all will be very hard to believe." We part and sit to eat.

"Freya, there is nothing you could say that I wouldn't believe. I trust you with my very soul." He holds my hand and feeds
me a fork of pancakes with blueberry syrup. As I chew, he says, "You just tell me what ever you need to."

I finish my bite, "This is going to take a while...." He puts a finger to my lips and dabs a drop of syrup off and licks
it. He's so cute, sometimes he's such a little boy, but thank the goddess he's fully grown. We finish eating and wash the
dishes adding them to last nights in the dishwasher. I lead him to the sofa and start, "Well, first you need to know, the
world is much more than it seems to be. There are muliple planes of existance that span across universes. It's similar to
how Thor in the movie explained it to Jane. You saw that movie? Yes?"

He nods, "Yes of coarse those are my favorite stories. And love the old legends of the norse heros."

"Well, they're not just stories. They're real. There is a real Thor and Loki, they live in Asgard with Odin and all the
others. But that is only a small portion of the whole." I can see he's starting to doubt me. If only he could meet FREYA,
that would make things easier. "Jimmy...."

And nearly as I thought that did we stand in FREYA's garden. Jimmy is shocked, "Where...." He starts.

*************************************************

FREYA appears and floats to us aglow with celestial powers. As she alits before us, "James, I am the goddess FREYA. What my
goddaughter has told you is all true. Freya, I will put his heart to rest for you. I can see the love the two of you have
for each other. And you can be sure his heart is pure, you know this yourself by his aura. The only question is, how much
do you want him to know?"

Without a pause, "He needs to know the whole truth, no secrets what so ever, no reservations."

Over the coarse of an hour or so, FREYA told James the entire story, about my past and what my mission is. He looks at me
between paying attention to FREYA. After all, when a goddess speaks to you, you better listen. After FREYA is done telling
the tale and all it involves.

Jimmy looks at me and takes my hands, "Freya, if the goddess says you used to be a man and she changed you because of your
kind heart, I believe you both. It doesn't change the feelings I have for you. You are still the beauifull woman who walked
into the store for a phone and stole my heart. Your beauty shines from your soul, and that is what I see, the same as FREYA
does. As well as those around you."

I start crying into his shoulder, not the only thing getting wet. FREYA says, "His heart will always be yours."

Jimmy smiles, "My heart, Katies heart, I see the love she has for you. She truely loved you before you became your current
self. I can also see the love Lauren has for you, that you share. And I accept that. I love you too much to do otherwise."

He holds me tightly, then asks, "Does Lauren know everything?"

"She knows everything except for the gender change. But I think she needs to know that too!" Determined to tell her soon.

FREYA and Jimmy agree. Then he asks, "But how can I help, to be of assistance?"

I and FREYA explain, "We need you to learn the game so FREYA can gift you with powers from the game to team up with us for
the large monsters. To become one of FREYA's Star." I smile sweetly at him. "We need what two more for our group, I'm a
gunner." And step back and let my armor and weapon appear and take a fast shot. "Katie has taken the warrior skills I
learned in the game." An image of Katie appeats waving her swords as if attaching an enemy. "And Lauren has become the
sorceress." The image changed to that of Lauren casting magic and distroying a creature.

"What we still need is a healer and a tank, tanks are hard hitting, power packed brawlers. I think with your attributes,
enhanced by the game and FREYA, you'd make a great lancer." And pat him on his briefs, smiling wickedly.

FREYA says "I agree." Also with a knowing grin. Causing Jimmy to blush nearly to his socks, if he had been wearing any that
is. FREYA adds, "Now all we need is a healer, or in this case a mystic. And I think I know just the right boy for the job."

Before we can ask. A fog appears and Katie and Austin form to join our group session. Katie is only wearing panties and
Austin a pair of boxers. They are both a little shocked untill they notice that I'm sans clothing altogether and Jimmy is
in briefs, putting them at ease. FREYA says, "Sorry to interupt children, but I have a question to ask Austin. As I can see
that you two are as fond for one another as your aunt and uncle are for each other." Katie looks at me and rushes to give
me a hug and then Jimmy too.

Not wanting him to feel left out, I hugged Austin, his head pressed against my breasts. Then he shook his uncles hand and
hugged him too. I broke the ice and said, "Welcome to the family."

FREYA says, "This is perfect. Katie, you can see Austin's aura? Can you see how the four of your auras compliment each
other? Freya, you see it too?" We both agreed. "James, Austin, you don't see it yet, but soon you will. Austin I have a
question for you and your uncle, I know Katie has told you about me and my gifts to her and her aunt. They and their friend
Lauren will need your and your uncles help if our plans are to succeed." She reaches to take James hands, "James, will you
accept my gift? To protect Freya and the group to the best of your abilities?"

James looks to me then back to the goddess, and with conviction, "I do!" With the words a glow travels up his arms to
engulf him in FREYA's radiance. FREYA releases his hands and Jimmy exclaims, "What a rush!"

FREYA turns to Austin and takes his hands in hers, "Austin, do you also accept my gift to protect Katie and hear aunt, your
uncle and their friend Lauren with all the skills you will learn?"

As with Jimmy and me, Austin looks to Katie, complete love in his eyes, then back to FREYA. "Yes my goddess, I so swear!"

FREYA's radiance wraps Austin in it's warmth, but goes beyond that which Lauren or Jimmy had recieved. As the glow faded it
lit Austin's eyes with an inner fire, deeper than what was there before. He turned and kissed Katie with passion and a glow
developed between them. We all shared a group hug and Austin's aura spread to take us all in.

FREYA smiles, "Just an extra gift. Now let you two teach them their roles and go get them started. Events will soon occur
that will require the full Star at strength." With that FREYA clapped her hands, the sound of thunder deafening.

And then we were back to our previous places, Jimmy and I on the sofa sitting, and I assume Katie and Austin were where
ever they had been. I stand and take his hand and lead him to the office. I sit him at the desk and open the Tera file and
hit start new account. As I walk away I say, "Time for you to start Jimmy, make your choices and create your character.
Just remember you need to be a Lancer and level as fast as you can." Over my shoulder, "Just realize that your game form
will have an effect in your appearance in real life."

He asks, "And what are you planning on doing while I'm here?"

I called sweetly from the other room, "I'll be working on my tan darling."

End of Chapter 17

An aging overweight man who plays too much online gaming receives a gift from Freya, the
goddess of love, lust, beauty, sorcery, fertility, gold, war and death.

Freya's Gift

Chapter 18: Boys in Training

I left Jimmy to his own devices and went to the bedroom and put on a bathing suit. Heading for the deck outside I grabbed my phone and called Katie. Settling in on a lounger, Katie picks up, "What's up auntie?"

"I've got Jimmy started on the game for training and I'm laying in the sun. Why don't you get dressed and come over here with Austin, and his laptop, so the boys can practice together. And you and I can laze in the sun. That way we can check on them from time to time."

"Ok, that sounds great to me. Then we can make them dinner. We be there in about 20 minutes." I hung up and laid back.

************************************************

A while later, I heard them drive up. I went to great them before they got to the door. We all had a hug. Austin feeling a little embarressed, because he had seen me naked when we were all at FREYA's garden. "Austin, there's nothing to be embarressed about, we're all practically family here. And it's only skin." He seemed to relax. We all went to the office and Austin set-up across the desk from his uncle.

After he logs in, I tell them to meet in an area common to both of them and to team up to go faster through the game play. I explain that it is essential for them to stick together through everything. I go over how to sell useless stuff off to gain gold as their inventory becomes full, and to go to trade broker to buy stuff not commonly available from merchants. We leave them to it and head outside to bask in the sun.

As Katie takes off her wrap and lays on the lounge beside me, "SO aunt Freya, Jimmy? How was your first time? You totally loved it I can tell, admit it."

I gazed idlely at a passing cloud, "Yes, I loved it!" And giggled holding out my hand to her. I told her everything that happened, leaving out nothing. "Oh Katie, I think I'm in love with him." Then I asked her, "What about you and Austin? I've never know you to be so fast to accept a boy."

Katie sayed, "Aunt Freya, I'll be completely candid with you since you trust me so much with all that happened between you and Jimmy. I've had a crush on him since freshman year in high school. We talked at the concert and I admitted it to him. He said he had a crush of me too since high school and was always too scared to say anything. We started to make out there in the park, Gloria watching over us for protection. We talked some more and as it turns out we were both still virgins."

I say, "Katie I kind of thought so about you, with all the softball and school. But I'd have thought that Austin would have some experience, he's so cute."

"When I said the same thing, he said that a lot of girls had put moves on him, but he still only had eyes for me. I felt like putty then in his arms. Our kisses became more passionate, and since the concert was ending, Gloria said 'Why don't you two get a room', and we all laughed."

I asked, "And what about Gloria? Did she have a good time too?"

Katie said, "She was a little nervous at the store where we got our outfits, and when she met Austin. But she quickly loosened up and was enjoying herself. Austin even introduced her to a friend of his and the two seemed to hit it off, untill he had to leave early for his job." She smiled and, "Project Gloria is in full operation. Aunt Freya, I'm glad you suggested helping her, she such a nice person. And once you break through that shell, she can be quite animated and outgoing."

"I'm glad sweetheart, she's had a hard life and deserves a little gift." We layed peacefully, soaking up the sun. I thought to myself, here, next to me, is the baby girl I had held in my arms just eighteen years ago, as a man. Now, here she was, still my niece, but also my best friend and confidant. She was the first to know my every intimate details of my life. This child who I had changed her diapers and watched her grow to a strong self-assured young woman.

***********************************************

Around noon Katie and I got up and made some sandwiches for the four of us. We took them into the boys in the office hard at work playing the game. "So boys, how far have you gotten?"

Just as I ask, both of their sound tracks toned signifing leveling up. Katie and I look quickly and see they are at L36 already. They both stand up and high five, "YES". together. We compliment them on their rapid rise. Jimmy says, "All thanks to Austin keeping me alive in the harder dungeons."

Austin, "Without his strong attacks I would have been dead many times over. It was teamwork, we did it together." They both said they couldn't believe they had never tried the game before and how much fun it was. Austin asked me, "How did you get started Freya?"

I just smiled and replied honestly, "I saw it on facebook, and thought I'd give it a try." Katie laughed.

************************************************

We went back to the lounges in the sun. I gave Katie a big hug and kissed her forehead. "What was that for?"

"I just wanted you to know, besides being my niece, you are also my best friend." Holding her tight.

"Well, if I'm your best friend and your mine, then I can drop aunt when others aren't around. Okay Freya?"

"That's fine honey, but you'll always be my little girl too." We both grinned and laid down. The afternoon passed pleasantly and all too quickly. Soon it was time to start fixing dinner. We went inside and to check what we had to make. Not much other than salad and some veggies. I look at Katie, "Lets grab the rods and see if we can catch a couple trout for supper."

We didn't bother changing out of our bathing suits, just grabbed our fly rods and fishing vests. We tied on an appropriate fly for late afternoon, a grasshopper pattern, as we walked to the stream close to the house. I crossed the water and we started casting from both sides of the pool we were at. As usual Katie was the first with a fish on, I was watching her play the fish and noted how nice it was. I was probably about 2 pounds or so. I was letting my fly drift as I watched Katie fighting to land her fish and not paying attention to my line, when all of a sudden, the line went tight and the fish took off, racing for the opposite end of the pool, heading up stream passed both of us. I realized I didn't have time to reel in the slack, so I started stripping line as fast as I could. I got the rod up just before it got into the next pool upstream and turned him back. The fish turned and leaped into the air, god was it beautiful.

Katie screams out as she nets her fish and turns in time to see mine in mid leap. "Oh my goddess, Freya that thing is huge." She was right, this was the biggest fish I've ever seen. It had to be at least 6 pounds. How something that big could be in this stream was mind numbing. I just kept the rod up and held pressure untill I could spool the line off the water so I could wade without worrying about snagging it on rocks as I followed the fish.

As I waded closer to the fish and getting closer, taking in line as I go. I sense it's about to make a desperate run in the other direction and lower the tip and let it take some line before I palm the reel, slowly putting pressure on and raising the tip. It stops and I take in more line, all the fight has gone out of him. I reach for the net at my back and raise the rod high and guide it into the net. Even though the net is fairly small, it is very deep. I scoop it up with the last quarter of the tail hanging out the top. Katie and I give a big scream of excitement and I start wading back to her.

All our yelling and hooping had the boys running to our rescues thinking we were in danger. When they got close enough to see what was going on, Jimmy says, "What was all the screaming for?"

Katie and look at each other and I said, "Dinner!" And we showed our fishes. The boys were impressed and Austin took Katies fish, lifting it. "This thing weighs over 2 pounds."

Jimmy is lifting mine with both hands as I remove the fly from the corner of the fishes mouth. "God, this must be 8 pounds if it's an ounce. Do you have a scale?"

I take a pocket scale from one of the many pockets in my fishing vest. I hooked it on the lower jaw and lifted it as Jimmy eased off his hands holding it. Jimmy helped me hold it up, not that I needed the help, but he's a big strong man, and you must not deprive a man from helping a lady. We looked at the reading, 8 pounds, 4 1/2 ounces. We then weighed Katies fish and it ended up being just shy of 3 pounds. We head for the house, Katie and I stow our gear in the garage as Austin and Jimmy take the fish to clean them for cooking.

Even the smaller fish is too big for the frying pans I have so we decide to put them on the BBQ. As soon as the BBQ was lit, the men took over the cooking, so Katie and I went to the kitchen to make some veggies and salads. I quickly mixed up some BBQ sauce, copying a recipe a cousin of mine used to make. Mayo, honey and soy sauce. I took it out to Jimmy just as he was flipping the fish for the first time and hand him the sauce with a brush in the bowl. I head back in to help Katie finish.

Soon the fish is done and we're all sitting at the table. Jimmy pops open a bottle of sparkling white wine, and pours for the four of us, full servings for us and half glasses for the kids. After serving out the food, I lift my glass for a toast, "To good friends and great partners." Around of 'Here, here' from the others.

The flavor of the fish was wonderful, the BBQ sauce tastes just the way I remembered how my cousin Kyle had made it. Everyone seemed to enjoy it. Katie of coarse had it before since it was a family recipe. The wine matched perfectly with the sauce. I didn't think the night could get any better. Later, I was to find out how wrong I was about that.

After dinner was done, the four of us cleaned up and we asked the boys how far they had progressed. The answered that they were both at L49. "That's great guys," I exclaimed. "Once you reach L65, you'll be able to draw on your game skills in the real world, same as Katie, Lauren and I can do". I then ask Katie and Austin, "You both have classes starting tomorrow, don't you?"

Katie says, "My first class is at 11:30a, Poli-sci. Then tactical training for law enforcement at 3p, and practice at 6p."

Austin adds, "I start early, classes at 7a, 11a and 2p. with ball practice at 5p, a long day."

"Ok then, you two better head back to town and be ready. No missing classes! Do you both understand me?" I share a look with Jimmy and he nods agreement. The two of them answer, 'Yes Ma'am'. "Good, then scoot." With that Katie grabs her wrap and they left, after hugs and kisses all around. I really loved being a woman and sharing my emotions.

Jimmy and I walked out with them and waved as they drove off, Austin driving Katie's car. I turned and looked up into Jimmy's eyes, "And what about you? What are your plans Jimmy?"

"Well...." He said smiling like a little boy who had got caught with his hand in the cookie jar, "Actually, I took tomorrow off as a paid vacation day, since my uncle owes me so much time off. My thoughts were, that I would stay over and throughly ravish you all night long."

"If you're up to it?" And led him to the bedroom where he made good on his promise. By the time we fell asleep, I was jelly in his embrace as he spooned me and I had many pleasant dreams of us through the night.

************************************************

The next morning came all too soon for me, I was still wrapped in Jimmy's arms and could feel his morning wood pressing against me from behind. I reached back and started rubbing him and he woke and pressed into me. We made slow, passionate love untill we came together and I felt him pulsing deep within my vagina, clamping hard on him and gushing a little. He held me in his embrace as his member slowly got smaller and he pulled out, leaving me feeling empty inside.

We got up and he went to the restroom while I headed for the kitchen. When I came back to the bathroom Jimmy was running water for the bath, and he had already set out my ranger greens for work. Including making sure my badge was on the blouse. "That's so sweet! If you keep this up, I'm never going to let you go."

He just laughs, "That was my plan all along, to become indispensible to you."

I grab him and hold him tight, "You already were." And kiss him hard, pouring all of my raw feelings into that one kiss.

"Wow! Is all I have to say." And looks me in the eyes. We got in the tub and washed each other, nothing sexual, just two close friends helping to clean the other. We don't even say a word the whole time. We got out and dried off and headed for the kitchen.

I start to make breakfast bowls as Jimmy pours our tea and creamer. Still all silent, like a well oiled machine, everything clicking into place. As we moved back and forth the only thing that prevented this from being dancing was that there was no music playing, except for in our heads.

We cleaned up and I went to dress. As I came out heading for the door I said, "Why don't you play around in the game some more." He says that would be a good idea. "And.... you may want to stop by your place and bring some clothes back here, you know.... for the long weekends."

Jimmy hollars, "Oh hell yeah!" With that I kiss him goodbye and head out the door.

************************************************

When I got to Moms, Edith says, "Good morning dear," and gives me a hug.

Out from the back kitchen Lauren comes and hands me a cup of tea with creamer, just like I like it. "Morning beautiful." As we take seats while Edith goes back to preparing some locals breakfast order.

I smiled at Lauren and ask, "What are you doing here this morning? Helping Edith with the morning rush?" Looking at the two other people in the place.

"No," she smiled. "I knew you'd come here first thing and I wanted to hear how your date with Jimmy went on friday night."

I told Lauren how our date had gone and how Jimmy had come over early. I told her everything that happened without going into details. She looked like she had lost her best friend. I took her hand, "Lauren, I want you to know that Jimmy and I love each other, more than I could have thought possible. Except for how I feel about you. I told Jimmy that I loved you too and he said, 'If you love her that much, and I know how much you love me, and you know how much I love you, well, I can share you with her, she's a good woman'. When he said that my love for him just grew, not forcing me to choose between the two of you."

Lauren holds my hand tenderly, "I can live with that. I know what a good man he is. The fact that he sees you in the same light as I do makes me love him too."

I thanked her for her words of kindness, "If you want to, the three of us can have dinner tonight at my place. He's playing the game, training for FREYA's Star at the house now. He's going to go home for awhile and later bring some cloths over for when he stays over. My closet is so big why don't you bring some cloths over too. I'd love it if you did."

She agreed, "Only on one condition. I'm bringing the pizza." We laughed and I told her she'd have to take that up with Jimmy. I kissed her and Edith saying my goodbyes and hit my patrol route.

************************************************

I called in on duty and found the day was quiet and no reported sightings. I made my rounds and at around lunch time I end up near the salon. I stopped and asked Gloria if she wants to join me for lunch. She accepts and clocks out, as I call in for lunch break and head for Moms close by.

When we got there Edith greets me with a hug and asks, "Who's this cute young thing with you Freya?"

"Edith this is Gloria, she works at the salon doing nails. She a fantastic artist, see." Showing off my nails again. "She's also a friend of Katies and mine. I thought I'd treat her to lunch, could you fix us some sandwiches Please?"

Edith gives Gloria a little hug and says, "Sure thing girls, you two grab a drink and sit anywhere and I'll have them in a jiff."

I poured a cup of iced tea from the pitcher on the counter and Gloria grabbed a soda. We sat and chatted awhile. Soon I brought up friday night and the concert. "Gloria, I wanted to thank you for keeping an eye on Katie and Austin so they wouldn't get into trouble."

Gloria looks a little embarressed, "I didn't think you'd know about that."

I assured her, "Katie is my best friend and niece, we share everything." She looked relieved. "She told me you met a friend of Austin's and you kind of hit it off."

It took some weedling, but she fessed up, "Yeah, he's really cute. And he's the first boy I've met who accepted me for who I am. He even said he liked my hair dyed blue, he said it looked cool. He even had a little streak of blue in his dark hair too." She told me that he had called her yesterday and they had talked on the phone for hours, before he hung up he asked her for a date next friday to the next concert.

I said, "Good for you, you deserve to have some fun." I took her back to the salon after we finished eating and she even hugged Edith back this time. When we got there we leaned together for a quick hug and said goodbye. The rest of the day went by quietly and soon it was time to head home.

************************************************

When I got home Lauren was already there. She and Jimmy were sitting on the couch together talking as I entered. "So there's the two people I love. What have you two been talking about?"

"We've been talking about you actually," Jimmy said.

"Oh, pray tell what might that be?"

Jimmy says, "I've brought some cloths over and before I got too far into putting them away, Lauren showed up and we finished putting both our things in the closet and spare toothbrushes in the bathroom."

"We were thinking," said Lauren, "That if we were going to share you, we should come to some agreement together."

I start feelimg a little overwelmed, "Just what sort of agreement are we talking about?"

Lauren continues, "I explained to James that even though I wasn't into men, that we could still all be together in bed. Provided he doesn't do anything to me I don't say to. And I wont have contact with him unless we both consent."

Jimmy, "We were both a little embarressed at first, but the more we talked the more we agreed it was the only fair thing for you. We both love you that much." We all shared a hug and then he went and took the pizza out of the oven where it had been keeping warm.

We ate ate the counter sharing some of the wine left over from friday night. I was feeling a glow from both sides as we shared dinner. We talked after dinner some more and all agreed that we should not have sex, but just sleep together tonight to get used to being together. When we went to bed I was cuddled from both sides feeling content and secure between them. As I fell asleep, I thanked FREYA again for her priceless gift.

End of Chapter 18

An aging overweight man who plays too much online gaming receives a gift from Freya, the
goddess of love, lust, beauty, sorcery, fertility, gold, war and death.

Freya's Gift

Chapter 19: Candy and Michael come for a Visit

The next morning I woke to the sun breaking the horizon. I had an arm and a leg from each Lauren and Jimmy drape across my
body, what a glorious feeling, to wake wrapped in the arms of the two I loved. I lifted Jimmy's hand off my breast and he
stirred enough to mumble something and roll to the side. Next I took Lauren's hand away from my pussy before I could let it
get me aroused, she quietly rolled the other way. I managed to slip out of the bed and headed for the kitchen to start a pot
of tea. When I came back going to the bathroom, I see that the two of them have rolled back to the center of the bed and
were clasped in a lovers embrace. I giggled and reached for my phone to snap a picture of them. Then continued on to the
bathroom to start the shower.

In the shower, I felt so happy that I started singing, an old favorite of mine 'A Little More Love' by Olivia Newton John. I
was really getting into the song and feeling the beat in my head, when I got to the refrain "could a little more love make
it right', Jimmy and Lauren walked in and finished with the next line 'get's me nowhere to tell you no', and we all start
laughing so hard.

Lauren hops in and we get washed together as Jimmy went to make pancakes. After we got out and dried, I asked Lauren, "How'd
you slept last night?" Grinning evilly.

She smiled shyly, "I was a bit surprised to wake up in James arms, since you sneaked out on us. When I tried to get away, he
woke up and tried to have his way with me before he opened his eyes and saw it was me and not you." She giggled a little
then and, "That's when I saw his morning wood, Geez, that thing is enormous, how do you fit that monster in you?"

"A little at a time, dear," laughing.

"He got a little embarrassed and then we heard you singing. We both thought Olivia Newton John was in here. God you are
good."

Now it was my turn to blush, "No, I'm not." We walked to the kitchen as Jimmy has a heaping stack of pancakes ready for us.
Pouring the tea for us all.

Jimmy asks, "You're not what?"

Lauren says before I can get a word in, "She doesn't think she can sing, tell her she's wrong. Go on, tell her."

Jimmy just smiles and says, "If you sang any better, ONJ would hire you herself to sing with her. While you don't have
quite the vocal range as she does, you're still an angel in our books." And Lauren nods agreement.

"I'm flattered that you both think so, Olivia has always been my personal fave since I was little."

After breakfast was done and cleaned up, we all got dressed and headed for Moms so I could check on any sightings.

*************************************************

We all met at Mom's and Lauren introduced James to Edith. Edith asked how we knew each other. Lauren took her aside to get
some cups of tea and explained it to her. Edith just said, "As long as you're happy child, I'm happy for you. But I thought
you only liked women."

"Aunt Edith, it's not like that. We both love Freya enough to share her, without reservations." Assuring her.

"I'm not judging dear, with the world today, an expanded family is hardly something that strange." They brought the cups to
the table and we talked about local events and sightings.

I told all of them that my nephew Michael and his girlfriend Candy would be visiting this weekend and we would make plans
for a family dinner together on Sunday. I even invited Edith and Stan, but she said that Stan didn't like visiting. "Ok,
but keep it in mind and let me know if you can change his mind."

************************************************

I checked in with dispatch and told them I was checking on a sighting. They told me to call the captain if anything panned
out. I headed for the area of the reported sighting and found nothing. Nothing but a lot of broken tree branches and
trampled brush. From the signs evident, we had a much larger infiltration this time. This was a big one, four legged and
probably 50 feet long. I spent an hour searching for clues and found a trail. The trail died out after about a mile or so
into the back country. I figured that maybe Gilbert could get a scent when I couldn't. "Morning Gilbert." I called. And he
appeared before me.

"Good morning my dear girl, how might I be of service?" He really is such a nice dragon.

I reach out with my hand to his face and stroked his whiskers and patted him on the head. "Hi Gilbert, I was wondering if
you could scent the trail I lost here about?"

He sighs, purring like a cat. "Dear lady, I will try." He lifts his head high and begins sniffing around. After a few
minutes, "Alas, I can not find more than the faintest trace. Far too little to give a direction."

I looked sad, "That's quite ok Gilbert, you tried. Thank you."

Feeling my disappointment he offers, "At least let me give you a ride back to your patrol vehicle, then I will come back
and spend some time here and see if I can sense something."

"That would be sweet of you, thanks." Then, while he was loping back, "Won't your mate wonder where you are for so long?"

"No, that will not be a problem. She is working the daycare center for the Tera mounts. She will have her hands too full
with keeping all those cubs of different species out of trouble to worry where I am at."

"She must really love the little ones to put up with so many. You must be proud of her!" I said.

"Yes, she is very good with them. It will make my heart spill with happiness when we are old enough to have our own young
ones." After a thought he adds, "If you ever need someone to watch over your little one, I know she would be happy to help.
Dragons make great nannies."

I was shocked that he would say that. "Gilbert, I'm truly delighted that you'd make that offer. If in the future, should
the need arise, I will keep that in mind."

We get back to the car and Gilbert lets me down, "Ok then, you get back on patrol and I will come to you if I find anything
of note." As he turned to head back down the trail he looked back at me with a thoughtful look before he was out of my
sight. I wonder what that was for.

************************************************

I resumed patrol and called Cappie and told him the sighting had yielded no results, but told him I had someone keeping an
eye out in the area. "Oh, and Cappie, if anyone reports seeing a small to medium icy green dragon around.... just ignore it,
OK?" He starts to ask, then says it's best if he doesn't know and hangs up.

************************************************

I head back to Moms for lunch, the morning being a bust. When I got there I was greeted by Edith at the counter with a
fresh made chicken salad sandwich and a glass of iced tea. I give her a hug and say, "I must be getting too predictable if
you know my habits already."

Edith responds, "Nonsense, dear, it's just that we're a small community around here and we watch our own. The people down
the road, let me know you were headed this way."

"Ah, that's so sweet, I love that about our community, it's so friendly." And give her another hug.

After catching her up on the sighting and finding out nothing new from Edith I say goodbye. Before I get out of my seat. I
get a picture, text from Austin, it's a picture of the fish I caught last evening. 'Thought you'd like a pic of that monster
trout'. I text back, TY. I figured than Stan would like to see the pic and crossed to the tackle shop. "Hey Pops, thought
you'd like to see a pic of the trout I caught yesterday." Showing him the phone.

He took the phone to get a closer look and whistled, "Boy that sure is a nice one Freya, that little lake where your cabin
doesn't get a lot of pressure, so there are probably more like this old guy."

Thinking it might help out Pops, "You know, if there was some people you knew, you could pass it on that the fishing is
good there. Just keep it to those you trust and fly fishing only."

"Ok Freya, that sounds really sweet of you, Thanks."

************************************************

Back on patrol. The rest of the day is blah. Not a thing happens, it's too quiet.

Anyway, I head home and have the place to myself. I went into the closet to grab something to change into. I put on a
running outfit and notice first Lauren's then Jimmy's clothes. I smelled them, breathing in their scents and start to feel
a little wet and warm. I better run this off.

As I run, trying to put Lauren and Jimmy out of my head, I just can't do it. They're constantly there. The feeling of their
love for me has me in heaven. How can I be so lucky to have two so special, people in my life. Still running, I say, "Thank
You FREYA!" Soon I start thinking back to what Gilbert had said. The thought of having a child of my own was not something
I was planning for. Hell, a few weeks ago, it would be totally absurd. Not that I had ever been against the idea, I just
never was in a place where that could happen. That was the reason I had always doted on Katie so much.

For the rest of my run, I daydreamed about what it would be like to have a baby of my own. I knew I would never feel any
less for Katie, I loved her too much to let that happen.

I lost track of how many laps I did around the lake and the next time I came in sight of the house I headed in. I made a
salad for dinner and a piece of leftover trout and went to the office to eat while I was on the computer. I needed to make
reservations for Michael and his girlfriend, Candy.

Michael had got lucky with Candy, she was his first and only love. And it was always obvious that she felt the same way
towards him too. I went on Priceline.com cause I always liked William Shatner and Kaley Sweeting, and found a great price
for first class, figuring I wanted to treat the two of them. I made the reservations and had the tickets sent to Michael at
home. If my sister and brother-in-law found out, so what, I'd deal with it when the time came. I was feeling happy that I
would soon see my 'little prince'.

Before I logged off, I decided to do a little Tera hopping. After I logged onto the game I went to the trade broker to cash
in any sales. Next I ran a few daily quests. When I was done, I went back to the trade broker to put up more items for sale.
Then to the banker to deposit gold and check my balance. Since my account had Lauren and Katie playing their avatars and
also depositing daily, I shouldn't have been surprised at how much had accumulated, Lauren and Katie must have done really
well, as we had over sixty thousand in gold. With the conversion to real earth money, that was nearly 250,000 in cash.

The best thing was that even if you spent the gold in the game, it still transferred into real dollars in my bank account. So
now after logging off I checked on my bank account to check my balance. I had a premium interest checking and savings
accounts, my balance totaled $324,021.43. Holy FREYA, that was some serious money. I decided I had better diversify some of
it for protection. I figured that since Lauren and Katie were as responsible for the gold as I was, that I would set up
accounts in their names. I deposited the same for each of them, $60k, since that was the gold in the game bank. I made sure
that the bank would notify them of the new accounts and went to clean the dishes before hitting the tub for a nice soak.

After my bath and toweling off, I head to bed naked. It was more natural sleeping bare, and so liberating. Sleep came
quickly.

*************************************************

Tuesday morning's sun wakes me with a wonderful feeling of happiness. I stretch and notice that Gilbert is lying at the
foot of the bed with his eyes on me as I rise. "What a pleasant surprise Gilbert how are you this glorious morning? What
are you doing?"

Gilbert stretches, "And a glorious good morning to you fair lady. As to why I am here? I am just protecting my investment
of time and energy. Plus, as you are aware of folk mythology, dragons are very fond of fair maidens. Although, whoever
wrote that part about eating virgins should have been eaten himself." Shaking his head.

I just laughed, "Actually, back in collage some friends and I figured it was a perverted plan of some boys to get into the
panties of girls that wouldn't put out. After all, what girl would rather be eaten by a dragon than to couple with a big
strong young man."

"You make a fine point, Freya, maybe he should have gotten a medal then. Except for the bad rap he gave to my kind," and
laughed too.

"I'm sorry I don't have anything to offer you to eat."

"That is quite alright, I had a stag last night to thin out the over population, he was quite tasty. Now that you are
awake, I will take my leave. And so you know, I found now more signs of intruders yesterday. Ta for now." And he was gone.
Bathroom, tea and breakfast. Soon I was ready to leave for patrol, still wondering on Gilbert, he was acting strange. Oh
well, it'll all sort out eventually.

*************************************************

The day and the week pass quickly and quietly for me, nothing really happens. The only odd item is every morning waking up
to have Gilbert watches over me, like an overprotective father. Late on Thursday Jimmy calls me and invites me to meet
him and Lauren in town for karaoke night at a local bar. I agreed and made plans to meet them after work.

Soon the day is done and I get to the bar. I lock my belt and gun away in the cars safe box and go inside. Inside I find
Lauren and Jimmy are sitting with someone I haven't met before. I hug and kiss them both and Jimmy introduces the newcomer,
"Freya, this is a friend of mine from college, Freddie this is Freya."

Freddie takes my hand and brushes his lips, "Very nice to meet you Freya, I've heard a lot about you. You're right Jimmy,
she is adorable. I can see why you think so highly of her."

This causes me to turn beet red, "Please, stop." Jimmy gets me a drink, something fruity and not too strong.

When the singing starts, Lauren says we all have to draw, for when we would sing. "Freddie drew third slot, and James got
seventh. I'm on after him and since you weren't here yet I drew for you and your twelfth. And your song is 'Let Me Be
There' by Olivia Newton John, I know how much you like her."

Jimmy soon is up and sings something from the Oak Ridge Boys, 'Gonna Take a Lot of River'. He started out rough, but finished
really well. Lauren did 'We Could Be Together' by Debbie Gibson. Lauren did a fantastic job, even imitating her moves.
Everyone applauded for her. When she got back to our table we all told her how well she'd done. After a few people sing
with mixed reviews from the audience my turn comes, and I feel a little nervous.

Jimmy can see how I was, "Just look at one person and sing to them and don't think about anyone else and you'll do great."
With that advice I step up on the tiny stage in the corner of the bar. As the music begins, I close my eyes and start to
sing. After a line I open them to see Jimmy watching intently and I zone in on him. When the song lyrics said 'where only
two can share', I changed the word to three and stole a glance to Lauren. The song was soon done and I thought I had
done a reasonable job of it. As I stepped down, the bar was eerily silent. By the time I got back to the table everyone in
the place was on their feet and clapping for me. I curtsied and blushed before I took my seat.

We all shared a big pizza, chatting and taking seconds on stage. I did another Olivia song, 'Heart Attack'. The night ended
pleasantly as we walked outside to say our goodbyes. Jimmy shook Freddie's hand, whispering to him at Freddie's car. Then
Jimmy walked me to my car and gave me a lovely kiss and then kissed Lauren and walked her to her car and said good night.
All in all, it had been a very nice time tonight.

That night when sleep took me to dreamland. I had the most unusual dream, but still very happy. When I woke in the morning
with a feeling of well being, I couldn't remember a single thing about the dream.

I went about my regular morning routine. The only thoughts on my mind was meeting Michael and Candy tomorrow morning. The
flight was due at 10pm and Katie was picking them up and they would spend the night at her apartment since her roommate was
going to be out of town and said it was fine for them to use her room.

*************************************************

The day sped by so fast and was soon over. I spent the evening cleaning the house and wondering what to wear to meet them.
I was so frazzled that when Katie's text came, saying they had arrived and were stopping for burgers before settling for the
night. She said he kept asking questions about me, but was stalling him. I decided to go to bed and await the day.

************************************************

Katie

I picked up Michael and his girlfriend Candy at the airport. As they came into view I yelled "Michael" and leapt into his
arms, "It's so good to see you bro," and we hugged.

Michael says, "Katie, it's only been three weeks." He pushes me back to arm's length. He looks at me carefully, "What's with
the makeover? Though you look great as a red head." I turn and hug Candy. We had been friends in school and played some
travel ball a few years ago together.

Candy says, "Katie, I love the new look. It looks great on you." When I turned to Candy, Michael notices my ears.

"Katie, what have you done to your ears?" As he reaches to touch one and then the other pulling the hair away from them.

I pushed his hands away, "Careful, they are very sensitive, and I don't need to be turned on by my twin, if you
understand."

He says, "What.... ?" Then lets the question drop, feeling embarrassed. Not easily done to him, when he was five, he used
to run around naked after getting out of the pool and slapping his willie, laughing. We grab their bags and get to the car.
I txt Freya and let her know their here and our plans.

On the way to the burger place, the local fave for collage kids. Candy sitting in the back reaches forward and very lightly
traces the tip of my right ear, causing me to tremble slightly Candy says, "Katie, I think your ears are just so cute. Did
you have plastic surgery? Three weeks wouldn't be long enough time to heal, so what's up?" Still tracing my ear.

I'm on the edge of breaking down and telling, somehow Candy has found a way to manipulate me, but I manage to endure. I
laughed, "It kind of goes with the hair." Saying cryptically. "Look, I know how much you want to know, but trust me, all will
be answered tomorrow by Freya. And I'm certain you'll be all the more happier then, Okay?"

We get our burgers and eat, chatting about school and other things. When we were done, I took them home and pointed to my
roommates room and say they have her permission to use it and head for bed, feeling tired after the emotional roller-
coaster of the evening.

The next morning sitting at the table with a bowl of cereal, Candy and Michael enter and I tell them to help themselves.
Between spoonfuls, Michael asks how we should dress. "Well, since her place is on the lake with a stream next to it, I'd
dress like you were going fishing in nice weather. Last Sunday we fished in bikinis and it was very nice."

Michael gets all excited and goes to change. Candy says, "That's just great, now he'll never leave the water."

I say, "Don't worry Candy, Freya only has fly fishing gear and Michael hasn't learned how to fish that way. So you're
safe." And we share a laugh. "Candy, just wear a bathing suit and a wrap, and something for later maybe."

Soon we're on the way and I have Michael text we're on the way. A short 20 minute drive through the dappled morning woods
and we reach the little bridge leading onto Freya's property. I cross slowly to let them take in the sight of the stream and
the house, and then pull up to the three car garage. As we get out of the car and they take in the lake and forest. They
both gasp and Michael says, "I've died and gone to heaven."

Candy nods her head, "Me too, god it's so beautiful here." Just them Aunt Freya comes out wearing a nice flowered skirt and
blouse combo with some mild heels.

She meets us at the top of the steps and we hug and I give her a kiss, and whisper into her ear so softly that Michael and
Candy couldn't hear, "I think they're ready, just go slow. I'm here for you. I love you!"

Freya

"Thank you 'sweet pea'," I reach for Michael and Candy's hands, taking one each. "Welcome to my home, let's go inside and
sit. I'm certain you have questions. But, let me tell you a story first, my 'little prince', please sit."

Michael looks at Katie in the chair at the end of the coffee table, as he speaks to me, "You've used the term before. There
is only one person who ever called me that. So did Katie tell you about my uncle to get me here."

I take his hands and hold them between us as we sit side by side turned toward one another. Candy on his other side looks
on with great curiosity. "Michael, it all started a few weeks ago...." I spent the best part of an hour telling them the
story of what had happened to me.

Michael takes a moment, looking me in the eye, then he looks to Katie. She just nods her head. I'm about to burst into tears
fearing the worst, when he yanks me into his arms and wraps me in his strong embrace. He starts to cry, causing my tears to
flow as well. "Oh my god uncle, I thought I'd never seen you again." We get ourselves under control. And Candy hugs me
too.

I grin relieved and say "Actually, it's aunt now, or just Freya if you'd rather." And everyone laughs.

Michael turns to Katie, "But why did you change?" And we explain to him about the mission I have from FREYA and how Katie
and the others have been recruited to help me. "So, Katie, that means you're part elfish like Freya?"

Katie looks at me and I nod, she changes before their eyes to take her Steelheart form. "Actually, I'm Castanic, but close
enough to elves to not matter." Displaying her horns for them to see.

They jump back in shock and Michael says, "You better be careful in the woods come hunting season. With how slow you are,"
laughing.

Katie laughs back at him, "Oh, I'll be careful, but I'm not as bad of a runner as I used to be. Thanks to FREYA's gift." He
just mutters something about believing when he sees it for himself.

I stand up and say, "Girls, how about we get some sunshine, while my 'little prince' gives fly fishing a try?"

Michael says, "Don't you have anything other than fly gear. I don't know how to do that, I can't seem to get the hang of
casting."

"Ok then, plan B, girls, you two work on your tans and I'll teach Michael how to fly fish. Just give me a second to
change." I figure he'll pick it up quickly and then I can sun with the girls. I put on a bikini and pull Michael into the
garage to get the gear and add my vest over my top.

As Michael and I get to the water and the girls are settling in for some serious tan time, I hear Candy say to Katie, "God
Katie, your aunt Freya is so beautiful."

I turn and raise my voice, "Thank You Candy, that's sweet of you to say."

She looks at me then to Katie. Katie just smiles and taps an ear. Candy just says "Oh, right."

Soon I have Michael using the right form and his casting is improving, even if his distance is lacking. I watch him and
give him pointers on how to mend the line to get the fly to drift naturally. I think back to when he was little and mom and
I had taken him and Katie fishing for the first time, how he tried so hard to cast way out, only to have the bait fall at
his feet. He was always a cute little guy, now he was almost all grown up and ready to start his own family. Even if he
couldn't see that for himself. Candy knew it, you could tell, she just waited patiently for him to realize it for himself.

************************************************

Katie and Candy

After a while Candy says to me, "It seems like your unc.... I mean aunt is accepting her womanhood quite well. But how is
she really doing Katie?"

"Well, my uncle was always very emotional about us kids. It almost seemed he should have been my aunt all along. I mean,
before when he'd start to cry, he would try to hide it or play it off. Now she feels comfortable letting her emotions free.
You saw how she was, just before, and after Michael accepted her. She was the same with me. I've always known she loved me as
I am, but now she glories in showing it."

Candy asks, "How is she with other people now? Michael told me when we first met that your uncle hadn't been very outgoing,
I mean, dated much."

Katie explains, "You'd be surprised, uncle was always good at making friends, but fell short of extending beyond. Now Freya
seems like a whole different person. She makes friends just as easy, but isn't afraid to push her limits. She even had two
first dates last week, and they both went very well."

Candy looks shocked, "Your aunts already into guys? That's a bit weird isn't it? Or was he into guys before?"

"No, she always liked women before, it's just now with female hormones coursing through her, she sees men differently. She
still likes women."

"Really, how so?" Candy asks.

Katie says, "I'm sure Freya won't mind me telling you now, since you'll meet them tomorrow at dinner. But she's actually in
love with two people, one is Lauren, she's a little older, not that you could tell. She owns the Victoria's Secret in the
mall, and they met when I took Freya there for some lingerie. The other is a nice man who's the uncle of my boyfriend
Austin, you know him from high school. Well James, his uncle, is madly in love with Freya even after hearing her whole
story. They have an arrangement where they both share Freya to make her happy."

"Wow," Candy exclaims, "That's something. And you're right, I remember Austin from school, I even remember his uncle was
there for the graduation." Candy sighs, "I remember how all the girls sitting by me and my sister thought he was so
dreamy." Then in mock seriousness, "Now tell me how you and Austin hooked up?"

I went over the whole story and our date last week. "I know we're both very serious about this, but we both know that
school comes first. For now, we're just having fun. The future will sort itself in time."

Katie says later, "Let's fix some sandwiches for everyone, come on." We go into the kitchen and find something to turn into
sandwiches for lunch. After I go to the side door and say in a slightly louder than normal voice, "Lunch is on auntie."

Candy looks at me, "She couldn't have heard that."

Just a couple minutes later Michael, and Freya walk in the door with a creel of fish, "Thanks 'sweet pea', that was perfect
timing." Michael gives Freya the creel of fish and she puts them in a separate cooler just for keeping fish safe. "It seems
your brother catches, pun intended, on very fast like normal." We all groaned.

Michael just says, "If I wasn't already convinced that you were my uncle before, that just puts the 'nail' in the coffin."
and we all start laughing.

*************************************************

Michael

As we ate, I was completely taken by my new aunt. She was an amazing woman, not surprisingly, cause my uncle was always
amazing too, in his own way. I looked at her and said, "Aunt Freya, I'm so glad to have you back in my life."

She takes my hand, "I'm just happy that you can accept me as I am now." And then with the other hand, she takes Candy's hand.
"That both of you can accept me."

Candy surprises me with, "So I hear from a little birdie, you have love in your life, and your heart." I look to Freya, for an
explanation.

"Yes, and since you probably already know." Looking at Katie and then back to Candy, "Since that little birdie probably told
you, I'm completely in love with both Lauren and James, hopelessly in love." I see Freya look to me, hoping I'll understand.
"And they're both in love with me and are willing to share me, so my heart won't break trying to decide between them."

I can see how much this means to her. On the one side she project this aura of complete confidence relying on 56 years of
living. But on the other side, here, was this vulnerable woman just 5 years older than the rest us. I looked her in the eye,

"Aunt Freya, I can honestly say that, if you're happy, and I can see that you are, I've never seen you so happy before in my
life, and that's all we care about." I looked at the others and they all agreed.

*************************************************

Freya

I see the three shining faces of these adorable children, "Thank goddess for you all, I don't know how my life could get any
better." After a thought, "Why don't we all go down to the lake for a swim?" That was met with approval all around.

We played and swam in the cool water for a while, then Michael and Candy found a big flat rock to lay out on and were soon
sunning and stealing the occasional kiss. Katie and I found out that our skills in the water were nearly as good as on
land. When we came back, to some other rocks, but larger, a little way from Candy and Michael and got out to sun too.

Before we could get completely out of the water, Gilbert appears and rests his head on his rear leg after curling up and
looks at me. Then Snow appears and runs, to Katie for a hug, which she promptly gives. "Hello Gilbert, going to get some sun
too?"

Gilbert doesn't even bother to open his eyes as he responds, "Yes, my lady, and I took the liberty to invite Snow along too.
She misses Katie like one of her own cubs." We lay with our friends in the sun, me resting my head on Gilberts front paw,
while Katie laid more reclined against Snows side.

After a while Candy and Michael finally take notice of Gilbert and Snow. Michael calls out, "Aunt Freya, are you two ok
over there?" Sounding worried.

Katie and I stand, and I say, "We're fine, these are our friends that we ride in the game. This young dragon is Gilbert. And
this fine she-wolf is Snow." The next second both Gilbert and Snow appear on Candy and Michael's rock almost causing them
to fall backwards into the water.

Gilbert grabs them before they can fall and says, "We cannot let you fall and hurt yourselves now can we?" Completely
shocking them into silence. When they gain their voices they thank Gilbert. Snow butts Candy's hand, with her head, trying
to get her to scratch her. Candy give her a good scratch between the eyes and Michael scratches behind her ear.

Michael looks at Gilbert, "It's nice to meet you both Gilbert and Snow." And feels his the scales on his arm.

Gilbert smiles, "Snow says she is very pleased to make your acquaintance. Forgive her, she is highly intelligent, but is
unable to speak. It is only because I can read the minds around me that I know her thoughts." After a moment, "She also
wishes me to tell you that since you are Katie's blood brother, you and your mate, are to be concidered a members of her pack.
Know this is deemed a great honor."

Michael, thanks Snow, and Candy gave her a big hug. I say out, "If you guys are done, then maybe it's time to go make
dinner. Gilbert, Snow I think there's enough fish for you each to have your own if you want?"

Gilbert answers for them, "I would like mine with that BBQ sauce you used last week, Snow prefers hers uncooked naturally."

************************************************

We head back to the house and both Gilbert and Snow just port, to the deck, not wanting to get muddy getting out of the
water. Back in the kitchen we take the two largest fish for Snow and Glibert, leaving Snows alone after scaling it The rest
are cleaned and ready for the grill. I hand the platter of fish to Michael and point to the BBQ. While he does the
grilling, the girls and I fix salads and some veggies.

Since I didn't want Snow to eat on the carpet we ate out on the deck in the lounge chairs. Gilbert ate quite properly like
you would imagine. Snow even acted surprisingly lady like in the way she first bit off the tail and the head to leave on the
plate while she carefully ate the rest of her fish. She finished by licking her paws just like a big cat. When we were
finished Gilbert said the fish and the BBQ sauce was delightful. We left them outside when it started to cool off, and lit
a fire in the fireplace.

When It got to be time for bed. I told Michael, "The sofa has a fold out bed and you should be comfortable with Candy
there. Katie can sleep with me." We all get ready for bed and as Katie and I lay down, Gilbert and Snow appear at the foot
of the bed and make themselves comfortable. We just shrug to one another and were quickly asleep.

***********************************************

When the sun rose and I got up wearing nothing but a smile. Gilbert opens one eye in my direction, "Had you not put
anything on my lady, for the childrens' sake."

"Thank you Gilbert, I've gotten so used to sleeping in the raw that I hadn't thought about it." I grab the green camisole
with matching bra and panties, and slip them on. "Will this do Gilbert?" And spin for him.

"It covers the minimum for modesty's sake." He smiles at his own sense of humor.

While I make breakfast, I need to remember to pick up eggs soon. Michael wakes up and stumbles to the bathroom, When he
comes back and sits at the counter, first he gives me a look and then just shrugs. Seems Candy has him trained well. About
the time the bowls are ready Katie walks in wearing just a pair of baby blue panties, proudly displaying her pert breasts.
Candy woke up just as Katie passed the sofa bed and gasped loud enough to draw Michaels attention. Katie just looks at both
of them as she pours the tea for everyone. "What are you looking at? Clothes are optional in aunt Freya's house." She grabs
the creamer from the fridge and says "Cream, anyone?" And laughs. Setting all at ease.

After breakfast, I said I needed to run to Moms to get enough fixings for a pasta dinner. "Michael, would you mind coming with
me?"

"Sure aunt Freya, I'd be happy to." By the time I'm ready to go, Michael's standing on the deck where Candy and Katie are
already drinking in the sun.

I call out to Michael while I grab my purse and keys from the sideboard in the kitchen. "Let's go Michael," he follows me
out to the garage as the door opens and I get into my WRX.

He sits beside me and straps in, "Sweet ride aunt Freya, where'd you get it?"

"It was part of the whole new life package". I say as I drive out of the garage and hit the road on the other side of the
bridge sideways, heavy on the throttle. I raced the whole way to Moms pitching it into the corners using the four wheel
drive to full advantage.

Minutes later, pulling into the front of the store, Michael whistles and says, "That proves further that you were my uncle,
and now my favorite aunt." We went inside and Edith came rushing to greet me.

"I don't know what you said to Stan, but he has agreed to come to dinner tonight. Thank you so much. I can't remember that
last time we visited friends. What did you need today sweetheart?" Michael wanders off and is soon looking at the fishing
gear and talking to Stan. Edith asks, "Who's the young man with you today?"

As we walk to where Pops is talking to Michael, I say, "Edith, this is my nephew Michael, he's visiting from San Diego with
his girlfriend. Michael, say hello to Edith, and I see you've already met Stan."

Michael says, "It's very nice to meet my aunt's friends. Did I hear you're coming to family dinner tonight?" They talk a
bit, then Edith and I pick out what I need for dinner, while Stan shows Michael some of the gear that his customers are
fond of using. When I tried to pay, Edith won't accept anything saying it was the least they could. I accept graciously. I
tell Michael to put the food in the car and I'll be right there.

I walk to Stan, "Stan, would you put together a travel package for Michael so he can take it home tomorrow when he goes.
And bring it tonight and I'll pay you in the morning. It has to be the best, and include all the flies he may need also,
Please."

Stan just says, "I know just the thing, and you don't worry any, you just pay, anytime you want. I may seem like I don't pay
much attention, but I see and I know about Lauren and you. And I'm ok with that."

That takes me by surprise and I thanked him. We drive back to the house, Michael helps put away the groceries, then goes to
give Candy a kiss while I start on the sauce. Soon the sauce is simmering away and I get the water prepped. Then I change
into my bikini and rest with the kids on the deck.

Around 2 in the afternoon Jimmy shows up with Austin and intros are made. Michael and Austin are old friends from high
school baseball. Jimmy kisses me then give Katie and Candy little pecks on the cheeks. Austin kisses Katie and gives me a
hug. A few minutes later Lauren shows up with Edith and Stan. I ask Jimmy to grab some more chairs from the garage after
further intros. Lauren kisses me hard on the lips, then hugs the boys and gives little kisses to the girls. Michael puts a
bottle of the same Chianti as last week in the fridge to cool.

Jimmy asks, "Anyone want something to drink before dinner?" Everyone had either a pop or water, except Stan had a beer that
he had brought with him. Lauren says she told him I didn't have any beer in the house so he brought a cooler with a sixer
of Moosehead Clancy’s Amber Ale. He offered to the rest and Jimmy decided to join him in one.

After a while I put the water to boil and start the pasta. Lauren and Jimmy join me to help with the prep, Lauren makes the
salads while Jimmy cuts the french bread and butters before putting into the oven to warm up. Lauren grabs the dressings
from the pantry so everyone has a choice. As Jimmy pops the cork on the wine and everyone takes a seat, the rest of them
applaud us saying we work so well together without a word of direction between us.

Edith even says, "You all seem to have a glow of contentment around you." I look to Katie and she shifts her sight and then
nods to me as Lauren, Jimmy and I sit, Jimmy pours everyone a glass of wine, small portions for the kids.

I raise my glass, and the other raise theirs as well, "To the first of hopefully many happy family dinners together,
Cheers!" We clink glasses around and across the table to 'Here, here'.

We settle into a pleasant meal sharing our lives with each other. I sat at the head of the table with Jimmy on my right and
Lauren on my left. Next to Jimmy sat Katie, Austin then Edith. On Lauren side was Michael, Candy and Stan. The empty chair
opposite me was left for future friends. Everyone enjoyed dinner and talk. Then Stan excused himself from the table.

When Stan came back, he stepped to Michael and said, "Your aunt asked me to put together a fly fishing kit for you to take
home. I hope you like it Michael."

Michael stares at the sett, and takes it from Stan looking at it. Then he jumps up and runs to me and hugs me like it was
Christmas. "Aunt Freya, I don't know what to say, but, Thank you." I just tell him to enjoy it and put the bass gear away.
He smiles and says, "I'll try."

After dinner the kids decide to clean up and Katie takes charge like the little mom she always was back home. Somethings
never change. Since Austin has early classes and Katie needs to take Candy and Michael to the airport early for their
return flight we decide to call it a night. We said our goodbyes with plenty of hugs and kisses all around, even Stan
joined in grumbling the whole time. What a lousy actor, nobody was buying it for a minute. Lauren left to take Edith and
Stan home, while Jimmy took Austin home, leaving me all alone.

I got ready for bed and before I could lay down Gilbert shows up at the foot of the bed. "Well hello Gilbert, if you're going
to spend every night watching over me, the least you can do is bring your mate with you." Without a word he pops out, and
before I can pull the sheet over me, he pops back with a smaller red dragon.

He makes himself comfortable and she says, "Thank you for inviting me Freya, I'm Margret. I can't wait to get to know you. But
good night for now."

I said Goodnight and turn out the light thinking how strange it was to have two dragons sleeping at the foot of my bed. I
closed my eyes and was soon fast asleep.

End of Chapter 19

An aging overweight man who plays too much online gaming receives a gift from Freya, the
goddess of love, lust, beauty, sorcery, fertility, gold, war and death.

Freya's Gift

Chapter 20: unexpected Meetings

Monday morning. I rise with the sun as always. Gilbert is gone, but Margret is still resting at the foot of the bed. I
stretch and head for the kitchen to start my pot of tea. As I pass Margret on the way to the bathroom, she has one eye
half open, watching me. I enter the bath and start the water for a bath as I sit on the toilet seat. Margret pokes her
head in, after I flush and step into the tub turning on the timer for the jets, she says, "Oh, that's nice, an indoor pond
with bubbles, I wish I could try that. But it's too small".

"Well Margret, maybe one day, we can find one large enough for you".

She got all excited "Really, I think that would be lovely".

The timer goes off and I get out and dry off. I go to the kitchen with Margret following me, she's just small enough to
fit through the doors. I pour my tea and she asks "What is that? It smells so good. Can I try some, please"?

I pour her a cup and add creamer to it and put a straw in it and stir, "Careful Margret, it's very hot". And place it
where she can reach the straw.

She takes a small sip "Oh, that's delicious. And Please call me, Marg or Margie. Only momma calls me Margret, when I'm in
trouble".

I make breakfast and offer Margie some to try. She likes it alot, but sneezes when she got a taste of the cayenne pepper I
used. I figured getting friendly with Margie may get her to talk some. Chatting while we ate, I ask her, "So Margie, why
are you and Gilbert keeping such close watch over me"?

Margie looks like she's trying to think of something believable to say, "We just like being around you is all Freya".

I know there's something she's not saying, but let it pass, I'll find out one way or another. "Margie, that's so sweet of
you to say". I can play that game too.

I got dressed and head out saying goodbye to Margie, and head for moms. When I got there, I sat and talked with Edith for
awhile catching up on the morning chatter. Not much going on, no further reports or sightings. When Stan came in to open
the fishing shop he came and sat with us and said what a pleasant time they had at dinner yesterday.

I follow him into the shop "So, how much do I owe for Michael's kit Stan"?

He opens the till and takes out an itemized receipt. It shows the total, then beneath that, less 50%, $235.72. "There you
go Freya, and don't you try to dicker down the price any, I don't haggle none". What a pussycat, and everyone thinks he
such a grizzly bear.

I give him a good kiss on the cheek, leaving my lipstick mark. "Thank you sweetie". And paid him. As I leave, some of
Stan's regulars come in and see the lipstick and start ribbing him about it. Edith just smiles and waves to me.

*********************************************

Nothing out of the ordinary on patrol all week. Most of the week is routine, every night one or both dragons lay at the
foot of the bed. Sometimes one will be there when I fall asleep and the other when I wake. When asked, no straight answer
is forthcoming.

Tuesday afternoon Lauren calls and says the contracts have come, for the three of us to sign. She says she'll bring them
Thursday for karaoke and her and Jimmy were spending the night. I was looking forward to that.

*********************************************

Thursday, Lauren asks if I can get off a little early and come pick her up at the store. "Should be no problem, see you
around 5ish, Ok?"

When I got there Lauren rushed me in back and showed me a dress. Not just any dress, but a copy of a dress that Olivia
Newton-John wore in the movie 'Xanadu', my favorite ONJ movie. "OMG Lauren, where did you find this? I love it. I just
need the boots to match from the movie".

"Will these do?" As she takes a box off the shelf behind her.

"Those are perfect Lauren. But why all the trouble for a small town karaoke night?"

"Well, Jimmy and I thought you should have something fun to wear. That's all". Holding it out to me and pointing to a
changing room. "Go try it on".

I went in and put the dress on. There was matching panties and bra as well as the shorts that went with it, as well as
some pantyhose. The green colored dress was the nicest of all the ones that ONJ had worn in the movie and this was a
perfect match. After putting on the boots, I stepped out and did a spin for Lauren just as Jimmy walks in. I loved how the
material swirled against my legs.

pic of green dress

Lauren and Jimmy whistle and share a smile. I look in the mirror and like what I see. Lauren says "We just need to touch
up the makeup and you'll be perfect". The makeup was easy since I didn't have any on but lip gloss. Lauren has me sit and
pulls out her makeup kit and puts some glittering green and gold eye shadow, followed by eye liner and mascara. Then
applies bright red lipstick to complete the look. When she steps back, Jimmy and I get to see. I thought I looked good
before, now I was in a different league.

Jimmy looks at Lauren then to me, "My god, you are so beautiful! Lauren, it's perfect". Perfect for what I start thinking.
What are they up to?

Lauren asks, "Do you know what songs you're going to do?"

With a little thought, "Well, I'd like to do a duet with Jimmy, 'Suddenly' by Olivia Newton-John. For a second I'd like,
'Have You Never Been Mellow'. What about you Lauren? What are you going to sing tonight?"

"I'm not feeling it today, my throat is a little sore. I'll just enjoy you and Jimmy tonight."

Now I know something has to be up. Accepting FREYA's gift would have prevented any illness. I look at her and she just
shrugs. Jimmy looks delighted to share the stage with me though.

Jimmy says, "We'll probably go on early, so we have time before your second. Freddie's going to be there too."

"Oh, that's nice Jimmy, you get to see your friend again."

Jimmy adds, "He's bringing a friend of his, well, really more of an acquaintance of his. Though she may be a little late."

"Is she going to sing too?" I ask.

Jimmy looks thoughtful "She might."

Lauren says, "Let's get something to eat before we go, so we can show off our girl, huh?" Jimmy agreed and we head for the
'Burger Place' to eat, Jimmy wants a big burger.

*********************************************

At the burger place, we find a booth in the crowded local favorite. The place is nearly packed with college students. The
booth we get just having been vacated by a group of fresh faced kids. We sat as a busboy clears the table. "Someone will
right with you to take your orders folks."

Before a waitress can get to us, Katie and Austin walk in the door. When we spot them, we all call out for them to join
us. They get to the table and we say hi. Katie says "Gloria will be here shortly, her date Bobby is parking the car."

I ask, "Who's Bobby?"

"He's Austin's friend, that Gloria met last week. This is their first official date." Then Gloria and Bobby walk in the
door and Katie hollers out, "Hey you two, get your asses over here."

"Katie!" As I glare at her.

"Sorry." She squeeks. I just take her hand to forgive her.

They got to the table and sit as intros are made around the table. Bobby is a nice young man, a little nerdy with some
traces of acne, but it's clear to anyone that looks that he is truly smitten with Gloria. Today his dark hair has a streak
of red, almost pink in it.

I take his hand, "It's nice to meet you Bobby, I've heard nice things about you." Before I let go of his hand I thought
I'd try something, I think about healing his acne as I shift to my elven sight. I see his aura change slightly. I release
his hand and there is no immediate change, knowing it's best if the change was gradual. Katie looks at me like 'what did
you do'? I just lip to her, 'later'.

Bobby says, "It's nice to meet you too, Gloria talks about you a lot. It's great to put a face to the name." He thinks for
a second and asks, "Your dress, it's very lovely on you, it's from the movie 'Xanadu', yes?"

"How did you know? And thank you." I was shocked. "I love that movie. I just didn't think anyone your age would have seen
it."

Bobby smiles, "I'm a bit of an enigma to a lot of people, cause I like many widely different things in films and music.
And I really like all of miss Newton-John's work."

I look at Gloria and say, "You keep this boy, he knows talent when he sees it." Gloria looks a bit flushed at that. To
Bobby, "I completely agree about Olivia, she's my favorite performer too."

The waitress comes and we place our orders. The boys all go for huge burgers and fries. We girls, go for lighter fare,
knowing we can steal a bite if we want from the boys. We sit almost boy - girl -boy - girl, except the center where Lauren
and Katie are beside one another, and Bobby sits in a chair pulled to the table in the wide aisle. The waitress says,
"Your orders will be right up. Do the ladies want their salads served with the boys burgers?"

We say that's perfect and sit back and talk. When the conversation gets to what everyone plans are, we tell them that last
week we started going for karaoke and how much fun it had been. They all wanted to come too, so we said fine, as it was
also a family style place and shouldn't be a problem.

Our food soon came and we all enjoyed. All of us girls each taking at least a bite of the boys burgers and stealing some
fries. Poor Jimmy had to give bites to both Lauren and I. Austin and Bobby made fun of him until Katie and Gloria each
took a second bite, but huge ones compared to their first dainty tastes. Now Jimmy was the one laughing at them. We all
had great fun.

**********************************************

After we finish eating, we head over the few blocks to the pub. We're a little early and we find a table towards the back
big enough to seat all of us, including Frankie and his friend when they got there. It was kind of dark where our table
was, so it provided some intimacy from the rest of the pub.

The pub starts to fill and Freddie soon joins us, greeting all with hellos to the guys and kissing the girls' hands like a
gentleman. Katie says to Bobby and Austin "That is how a proper man treats a lady with respect." And laughs at them. Soon
everyone is laughing too.

Everyone drew a number for when they sing, but the kids are too shy to have a go at it. "The worst that can happen is you
get a little embarrassed, You'll get over it. Come on, at least try," Katie and Austin agree to a duet, but Gloria and
Bobby adamantly refuse. "You're just party poopers."

Lucky Katie draws #1 to start the show. Her and Austin does a good job of a country ballad and the audience applauds them.
Jimmy and I are the third after the kids. We get up and head to the little stage. No nerves this time because my man is at my side.

The song goes well and Jimmy is faultless, this time and the audience loves us. Everyone at our table gives a standing
ovation. Jimmy really has a great voice. Freddie goes up and does 'Ice, ice, baby', trying to copy some rap moves, having
the whole place laughing hysterically. He returns to the table, bowing gracefully.

After an hour, my second turn comes up and I head up with confidence. I cue the music, 'Have You Never Been Mellow', and
as the music begins, I remember every time I heard this song how it lifted me and made me feel better about my life. This
was no different, except I was the one singing now. The song is going well and I am managing to do a creditable job and
the audience seems to get into it, feeling the way the way the song is meant to be. Half way through the second chorus, a
second voice joins mine in counterpoint. I look for the source of that sweet voice, first to our table, and then around
the room. The audience is also searching for the voice too.

When she appears from the hallway leading from the kitchen and bathrooms, I see who it is. She was wearing a matching
dress from the movie, in pink. I was nearly stunned at who it was. She motioned for me to continue, and we finished strong
in harmony and the whole place was on their feet. Olivia gave me a hug and we head for our table. The place slowly calms
down as we reach the table.

She can see the questions in my eyes as we sit. Freddie makes the intros around the table ending with me. Lauren had moved
to the other side of Jimmy allowing me to be next to my idol.

Olivia says, "Last week, Freddie sent a video to a friend of mine and passed it on to me. It was this cute park ranger in
her uniform singing two of my songs." OMG, she thought I was cute. "I found out from Freddie what a big fan you are of
mine, and I felt I should come and meet you." Looking me in the eyes. "I'm very pleased to meet you Freya!"

For a woman of sixty six she had an amazing figure and flawless skin. She looked radiant. If you didn't know better, you'd
say she was in her mid forties. "Thank you Olivia, that's very kind of you. I have been a fan since before you would
believe. I used to have most of your albums on 8 track tape. And it is my greatest honor to meet you in person."

Everyone looks at me strangely after the comment about 8 tracks, only Jimmy and Katie knew the reference.

Olivia asks, "Why would you buy old 8 tracks in this age of digital everything? Or did they come from an older relative?"

"You could say that, yes. I even saw your '86 concert at ASU in Tempe Arizona, it was very special to me."
She says, "I didn't know that one had made it on You Tube." Not realizing that I had worked as a student usher for that
concert, it was the only way I could afford to go back then. "I take it from the dress, you liked the movie. That dress
looks great on you, and I love the boots. Definitely has that '80's look." She gave me a hug and kissed my cheek.

She stayed with us for a long while chatting with everyone. Fans came to the table for autographs and nobody was turned
away. When she finally had to go, she said goodbye to everyone. She pulled me up, to walk her out. At the door, she gave
me a sweet kiss on the cheek and told me "If you ever decide to take up singing professionally, give me a call." and
slipped me a card. She gave me another kiss and stepped into the car waiting for her as the driver opened the door and
seated her. As the car drove away Olivia waved out the window like an old friend.

When I looked at the card on my way back to the table, I see it has a hand written note, 'When the time is right', 'Love
and kisses, Olivia', along with a phone number. Oh goddess, my idol had given me her number, well, probably someone who
worked for her, but whatever. I was in heaven.

The night soon broke up and we all said Goodnight. Lauren gave me a ride back to get my patrol car first and then she
followed me home. Jimmy was already there when we arrived. I thanked them enthusiastically. Soon we were headed for the
bed and everyone was excited.

**********************************************

Our lovemaking was slow and passion filled. I worked to get Lauren and Jimmy together, first with a kiss and then pushing
her boundaries. Before too long they were shared an intense kiss. With me rubbing his enormous penis while licking her
nipples. when I slipped to the side and they came together, I guided his member toward her moist slit. By this time I was
as wet as can be, and I don't think that they realized what was happening until.... As I rub his cockhead across her
vagina lips, they suddenly became aware of the situation. Jimmy looked to Lauren with a question on his face.

Lauren stared back into his eyes. "It's ok, just go slow. I may have had a cock or two in the past, but none had ever been
close to your size." She gave him a worried smile. Jimmy just smiled comfortingly back. I wiggled his head along her pussy
and he slowly pushes in just the tip. Before they go any further I stick my head to their groins and lick both his cock
and her clit, causing both to moan loudly. I pulled back and let them continue, seated to the side playing with myself.
They were so hot together.

Slowly Jimmy works his way into her tight pussy, he groans and she moans louder and then gasps as she's filled like never
before. Jimmy finally achieves full penetration and holds there a moment. When Lauren has relaxed, he slowly withdraws
about half way and then back in. All very slowly. I can hardly contain myself watching them. I vigorously rub my clit,
causing lots of little tremors.

Lauren

As Jimmy starts to pick up speed, I suddenly shake and call out, "OH my goddess, I'm coming." Jimmy maintains through my
orgasm until I settle, then almost as fast as I can, I roll us from laying side by side to me on top. And I go at him like
a bucking horse gone wild. Soon Jimmy can't hold back, "Lauren, I'm going to cum." I slam down as far as I could go and
feel his seed filling me. No man has ever done that before. I had always pulled away at the last, but tonight with Jimmy
and Freya beside us, it just felt so right. I realised I loved Jimmy as much as I do Freya. I felt him spasms subside as
another wave engulfs my senses and I nearly passout.

Jimmy

Lauren is riding me hard like a wild woman, milking me to the core. I call out "Lauren, I'm going to cum." Thinking she
will pull off me, but no. She drops down, impaling herself on me. I shoot my load into her pulsing, as gobs of my semen
fill her up. I have an epiphany. I suddenly know that I love Lauren as deeply as I do Freya. Then as I am almost finished,
her vagina clamps down on me hard and she starts shaking, having a deep orgasm.

Freya

Lauren has a powerful orgasm and collapses on top of Jimmy. I was so worried that I leaned in to check her face. As I
close on her, she turns to face me and kisses me deeply. and then Jimmy too. "I love you two so much!" We hold each other
for a while with Jimmy still balls deep into Lauren.

The rest of the night we shared our love equally and fell asleep in a sweaty, sticky pile of love and contentment.

**********************************************

FREYA's Garden

We became aware where we were in a tangle of flesh. Looking down on us, are Gilbert, Marge and Casandra. All looking as
smug as can be. We then notice FREYA is waiting patiently. I find my voice and greet her. "Good evening godmother. How can
we help you?"

FREYA smiles motherly, "It is I who can help you, to answer some questions, as I know you have been curious."

Jimmy asks, "What is it that you wish us to know? And why are our friends here too?" As he strokes Margs face, it dawns on
me that Margie is Jimmy's mount from the game, How very apropos that is.

FREYA speaks, "As you have guessed Margret is James' ride and mate to your Gilbert. Casandra is here as well because this
concerns her as well." Casandra rubs her head against Laurens tummy purring like a contented tabby. Lauren absent mindedly
scratches her ears.

FRAYA continues, "It makes my heart soar, that You Lauren, and You, Jimmy, have come to understand what I have always
known. The three of you were always ment to be together, in heart, mind and soul. Your friends here, being unique, have
seen that for a while." She stretches her arms out to enfold us in her caring embrace.

We all tell her thank you for all her blessings. Again, patiently, she smiles. "There's more you mean to tell us, I can
tell." I ask.

"Yes child there is. I have waited for you all to come to your own terms that you love each other deeply to let you know.
And since Lauren and Jimmy have consummated your bond, It is time for you to know."

We look to one another wondering what it could be. Then pieces start to fall into place and I reach down and stroke my
tummy. Lauren and Jimmy are still in the dark.

FREYA smile brightens, "I can see that Freya has discovered the truth. But not the whole truth." I look at her in
confusion. And as she speaks, I understand and it all makes complete sense. "Freya has realised that she is with child."

Before she can continue, Lauren and Jimmy look at me in shock, big grins splitting their faces. I say, "She's not done
yet. There's something else."

FREYA explains as the others look on, "She has the right of that, for you also are with child Lauren. The three of you
make me so proud, like you were all my children."

Now Lauren and Jimmy are truly in shock. Jimmy falls to the ground, bare ass in the grass and starts talking softly under
his breath, "I'm going to be a father, a Father," still in a daze.

I hug Lauren and we congratulate each other rubbing each others bellies. I look to Gilbert, "So that's why you and Margie
have been so watchful over me, you knew."

Gilbert grins, "Yes, dear lady. Marg and I knew, almost from the moment of conception. So tight is the bond you and I
share. Sometimes it feels to Marg and me that you and James should have been dragons. But then we probably never would
have become friends."

I blushed and wonder just how much they were in our minds. FREYA calls our attention to matters at hand.

"There is more yet children, and you may all want to sit down for this." Lauren and I sit on either side of Jimmy sharing
an embrace and wait for the other shoe to drop. It soon hits the ground with us. "What you need to know now, is that, you
are both having twins. A girl and a boy each." Jimmy faints straight away.

Jimmy

I came to with the press of lips to mine. I had fainted, a first time for everything. Thinking it was Freya or Lauren, I
open my eyes to see FREYA over me. I had been wakened by a goddess. I mumble my apologies as we all stand.

FREYA says, "No need, learning you are to be a father is a shock. Finding out there will be four little ones in nine
months would overwhelm even Thor himself."

"My goddess, you flatter me too much, but thank you. Thank you for all your gifts. Two amazing women who love me and
children on the way. I couldn't ask for a life as grand as you have given. Thank you so much, bless you!"

FREYA

"Now children and friends, to set your minds at ease. Your babies will all be healthy and safe. They will carry only elf
and human genetics since Jimmy's avatar is human. I could show you what they will look like, but that would ruin the
expectation. Your friends will still feel the need to keep watch over you all, and are to be commended for that. Now it is
time for you to go, the sun is due to rise."

**********************************************

As we wake in bed, a parting thought is shared from FREYA, 'I took a few liberties and made some improvements while you
were in my garden'. We look around and it dawns on us that the bed is much larger than before, a custom king size, almost
twice as big as normal. The only reason the bed isn't the only thing in the room is that the room is now much larger to
accommodate the much larger bed. However the room now also has Gilbert, Margie and Casandra all stretched out in their own
corners. Well, actually Marg and Gilbert are coiled together like a pair of snakes. Casandra licks her paw while we take
it in.

There are even extra wide double doors leading into the bathroom and the living room. And my goddess, the bathroom. It
looked like something out of a Roman bath. On the one side of the spacious room was a triple vanity sink with seats for
each of us, Jimmy in the middle with his grooming things set out like he always lived here. Mine to one side and Lauren's
on the other. On the other wall beside the door was the lavatory and a larger shower stall that had jets everywhere.

Beyond that was a pool, cause that was the only name that fit. It was large enough to fit all of us, including the pair of
dragons and Casandra as well. I'm sure Casandra would love it, being a white tiger.

Then we notice the controls and discover that it has Jacuzzi jets and air too. Margie was going to enjoy that I'm sure.
Off to the side in the corner is a towel closet filled with big fluffy, soft towels, and another door that hid a silent
pump and filtration system for the spa. We're stunned , until we went to make breakfast.

What we find is the entire house has changed, but still has the feel it had before. Everything is bigger except the
kitchen since it was already large to begin with. The dining room table is now big enough to seat a small army at its sea
of glass. The living area has grown proportionally, with a massive fireplace still using propane. The door to the office
is now double wide as is every door in the house. Actually, every door is now big enough for a dragon twice the size of
Gilbert.

In the office we find it now has a nursery area with plenty of things to help developing little minds, The whole area
filled with every color of the rainbow.

Back in the living room, we see the ceiling is higher and stairs along the wall lead to a second story. We find four
bedrooms, med sized, each with their own bathrooms. Two of the rooms have each have twin beds and the other two have
normal king size beds. Obviously the twin rooms were for the kids when they were older, but all could be used as guest
rooms for family. Everything through the house will allow a dragon access with ease. I guess Margie is going to get to be
the nanny after all.

We head back downstairs and I put the tea on for us. Waiting for the pot to finish, we sit together and drink in all that
has happened. Lauren and I were going to have babies. I squealed in excitement and looked at Lauren. We jumped together up
and down in complete happiness. Jimmy is the first to sober up and pours the tea and creamer for all of us. Then starts to
make pancakes. Even the pantry is twice the size and completely full of good for you stuff.

As we ate Jimmy's wonderful pancakes, this time with strawberries and a side of champaine. We raise a toast "To our
family!"

After breakfast, "I think we need to all take the day off," Jimmy says. "It's obvious that FREYA intends for us to all
live together. We need the whole weekend to move our stuff in and get out of our apartments and close the leases."

Lauren says, "Jimmy's right, and I can't think of living anywhere that doesn't include all of us. I also think that with
the room we now have, that Katie and Austin should stay here, at least when they can, to save them money."

I add in, "And we have people who will want to share our happiness about the birth announcements. We have calls to make."
I immediately called Cappie, knowing it was still early, but figured he'd be in his office. When I explain the situation,
he was happy for us and told me to take as long as I needed. He was only surprised about Lauren being part of the whole,
but congratulated us all the same.

Lauren called her number one worker and told her that she wouldn't be in today and just do what she thought was right and
call in their helper.

Jimmy called his uncle and said he needed the day off. His uncle asked why and Jimmy told him that Lauren and I were
pregnant and he was the father to both of us, and we're all going to live together. After a pause, his uncle told him
congratulations and it was about time he was finally settling down. He ended by saying 'although I've seen both of those
women and you're sure not settling for anything but the best'. Jimmy was very pleased to finally get some praise from his
uncle.

**********************************************

We spent the day getting Lauren's and then Jimmy's stuff moved in. We did stop by and see Mom and Pop to share the news.
Edith was overjoyed and Stan was beside himself. Every time someone came in they told them about the three of us. In a
calm moment Edith asked Lauren about what happened, and she said that she realized that loving Jimmy was only natural
because she loved me. Stan said he was hardly surprised.

During one of our trips to and from town, we call Katie and Austin and ask them to come by the house tonight, as we have a
special surprise for them. Katie asked if Gloria and Bobby can come too, since they had planned a double date. We said of
course, the more the merrier.

**********************************************

We get back to the house from the final trip, and the only thing left to do is take care of the leases come Monday
morning. Saying 'house' now seems odd, cause it now resembles more a small castle or chalet. The garage has grown to fit
seven cars and our sports equipment with some left over room to prevent crowding. We get the last of it unloaded and take
a minute to savor the moment. Standing outside looking up at our home fills us all with so much glee.

Just then, before heading inside again, we hear cars coming up the road. Katie and Austin, followed by Gloria and Bobby.
They pull up next to us and Katie says, "If you hadn't been outside where we could see you, we would have thought we had
made a wrong turn somewhere." looking around in amazement, "How did all this happen aunt Freya?" Already guessing the
answer.

I took her and Austin aside and said it was part of FREYA's gift because of what we had to tell them. Gloria and Bobby had
never been here so didn't notice the changes and just complimented us on the house. I'm guessing they were both wondering
how we could afford a place like this.

We all go inside and take seats. Once Jimmy has poured everyone a glass of sparkling cider. Sipping at the cider, we tell
them our news, omitting FREYA's part, of course. Katie squeals and hugs Lauren and I together as we jump up and down. She
gets even more excited when we tell them we're having twins, girls and boys, just like her and Michael.

After Austin pats Jimmy on the back. Katie asks, "Have you told Michael yet?"

"No, not yet. We wanted you and Austin to know first. Cause Lauren thought that you'd like to have one of the rooms
upstairs when you don't need to be away for softball or baseball."

She looked at Austin and they both agreed. Then Austin said, "Why not call Michael now, he should be off work and heading
to get Candy. Maybe you can catch them together."

I thank Austin for the great idea. I put in a face time call, as Gloria and Bobby explore the house starting upstairs. As
the call is accepted Maryanne answers the phone, "Aunt Freya, it's so nice to see you again." I was a little taken aback.
"Michael told me all about what happened and made me promise to never say anything to anyone unless you said it was okay.
Michael was so right, you're very pretty. I wish I could have ears like you and Katie."

She just gushes on and on, "Thank you 'sunny bunny', I love seeing you again too. is Michael around sweetie?"

"Yeah, he just left the truck to get Candy. They're taking me to my game tonight. Oh, Here he comes now. .... Michael,
aunt Freya is on face time, hurry up."

"Hey aunt Freya, how are things? It's great to hear from you."

"That's why I called sweetie, Hi Candy, how are you darling?"

"I'm doing great Freya, how are you?"

"Well, I know you have Maryanne to take to her game. So I'll make it as quick as I can. And Thank you for telling her,
you're just the best. I know this may be hard to believe knowing what you do..... But we wanted you to know that Lauren
and I, are having twins, both of us that is, and Jimmy is the father."

They all start screaming at once and I can't understand what they're saying. "Guys, one at a time, I can't hear what
you're saying." I can see Maryanne nearly bouncing off the ceiling of Michaels truck. "Why don't you go first 'bunny'?"

Still clearly excited, "I love you, I love you, I love you! I finally get to be the older cousin!"

Michael says with Candy holding the phone out so I could see all of them, "Aunt Freya we're very happy to hear the good
news. Please let Jimmy know I think he's a very lucky man. We love you all and can't wait to see you again."

"Thank you, my 'little prince', I can't wait till you and your 'little princess' come to visit, this time you'll need to
bring my 'bunny' with you. Maybe an early Thanksgiving? I love you all!"

Together, "We love you all too! talk to you later." And we end the call. Katie comes back in time to hear the end of the
call.

"I just hope, 'your bunny' doesn't let the cat out of the bag to mom, or worse dad. You know how she is?"

"Katie, we'll just have to trust in FREYA"!

End of Chapter 20

An aging overweight man who plays too much online gaming receives a gift from Freya, the
goddess of love, lust, beauty, sorcery, fertility, gold, war and death.

Freya's Gift

Chapter 21: Proposals and Propositions

Saturday

The next morning, we all wake up and start the day. It's so wonderful waking up to people you love. We all head to the
tub, for a pleasant start of the morning. The bubbles and jets make the water effervescent. Margie waddles in and asks,
"My I try the bubbly pool?"

Jimmy says, "Of course Margie."

We all look on in amusement as Margie slides head first into the water. When she raises her head up, she exclaims, "This
feels so wonderful. I'm so glad you let me share."

I look at her, "Margret, you're part of this family now. You should enjoy yourself. While you can, cause in nine months,
all of us are going to be very busy around here!"

Lauren adds, "You got that right sister!"

"Aw, that's sweet of you, calling me, sister. Cause that is what we are, sister-wives. With our wonderful hubby."

"You know the amazing part about Thursday night aside from everything that happened. I wasn't even in the right part of my
cycle to conceive, it shouldn't have been possible."

I said to her, "That just truly means it was meant to be." I asked, "Was that really the first time you ever let a man cum
inside you?"

Lauren looks at us and states, "Yes, but it's the first time I ever cared about the man I was with. Before, well, the
couple times, I'd always pull back, like it wasn't right." She sighs, "I guess I always knew there was something....
someone better out there. And I was right. Two someones better."

Jimmy looks sheepish, "And you get pregnant the first time. I guess FREYA really wants us together. Bless her heart!"

"I always thought that since I was a confirmed lesbian, that eventually when the time was right, my partner and I would
adopt. What a strange but happy turn to my life, Excuse me, OUR, lives have taken."

I add, "When Katie and Michael were born, I never thought I would have my own babies. I fell in love with them the first
time I held them in my arms. I did my old heart proud."

Lauren looked at me, "Old heart, you couldn't have been more than seven when they were born."

I forgot that I hadn't told Lauren my whole story yet. I glance at Jimmy, "It's time! You should tell her the rest. She'll
understand."

Hearing this, Lauren stares at me. "What do I need to know?"

I gaze into her beautiful eyes, "The me, you see before you, is not who I've always been. I was a completely different
person than what you know."

"What do you mean different, I know that FREYA changed you. But, how different could you have been?"

Still locking eyes with her, "Jimmy knows this, from last week. And well, I.... I used to be an old man. What you see on
the outside is all part of FREYA's gift. She took pity on someone who had no real life, except for my nieces and my
nephew."

Lauren is momentarily shocked, but that fades quickly. "Freya, all she did, was to make your outsides match your inner
beauty. I only wish that had I known you before you changed, that I could have realised your beauty then."
She kissed me. Why was I so lucky to be given such happiness.

**************************************

Finally, we got out and head to the kitchen, content in just our skin. We make breakfast, my bowls this time, as Jimmy
makes the tea and Lauren sets out the cups and bowls. "Better add an extra cup dear, Margie has found she really likes tea
too." The two dragons waddle into the room to see what's going on.

As we sip our tea, Gilbert looks at Margie funny. "Since when do you drink human beverages?" A little disainfully.

Margie says, "Don't knock it till you've tried it!"

Gilbert takes a small sip. He looks at Margie, "I am sorry 'pet', it is very good, I can see why you like it." Then, to
Lauren, "My I have a cup too? Please!"

Lauren pours him a cup at sets it near Margie's. Then she looks at Casandra, "Would you like some too Cassie?"

Cassie sniffs at the cups and shakes her head. Gilbert says, "She does not like the smell of the caffine, but would like
to know if she can try the strange cream you used."

Lauren asks, "Cassie, can you use a straw too? Or do you need a big bowl?" She just motions to Margie's and Gilbert's
cups. And we all understand.

As Cassie gets her first taste of french vanilla creamer, she looks up at us then back to the straw, purring while she
sips. Gilbert starts to say something, before we all add, 'we think we all get the message'. Laughing.

***************************************

After breakfast we put on suits and go lay outside in the sun. Jimmy puts the loungers close together so with him in the
middle he can stroke both of our tummies as we lay out. Absorbing the sun, nodding on and off, turning occasionally. When
Lauren and I are facing down, Jimmy has his hands on our butts, whether he's facing up or down.

Around noon, the sound of vehicles stirs us. It's Katie and Austin. Austin was driving a bright yellow Dodge Dakota Quad
cab, filled with boxes of their things.

We unload the boxes first, then Katie asks, "Aunt Freya, did you intend Austin and I have separate rooms or are you ok
with us sharing?"

"Katie, 'sweet pea', who you take into your bed or your heart is your choice. I'll love you the same regardless."

Katie says, "I'm glad you said that, cause last night after our double date with Gloria and Bobby, Austin and I had a very
long talk." She takes his hand and continues, "We both agree that school comes first, but we love each other so much. We
decided that we'll wait till we graduate, then we're getting married. Austin proposed to me, and I accepted!"

We were all happy for them. We took their things to the bigger of the rooms upstairs. While we were putting things away, I
asked, "What about a ring?" I had an idea about that.

Katie says frankly, "We're going to wait, I don't think Austin should waste the money and we should just save."

"Kids, I have an idea. I know of this one ring that your Amma made. And I know in my heart that she would want you to have
it."

Austin says, "If it would make your grandma happy Katie, then it's ok with me." He's such a sweet boy.

"Okay then." Katie says.

I placed my hands over my heart cupped together, and concentrate hard. After a few seconds a glow begins to form within my
hands. As the glow becomes brighter, a shape takes form. When the glow fades I open my hands. There, in my right hand is
the ring that mom had made, looking as good as the day she had finished it.

The ring was white gold, with a heart shaped fire opal, surrounding the heart were twelve settings, for each month of the
year, filled with alternating stones of blue, red and watermelon tourmaline. Mom had done an unbelievable job making this
ring, it was her best work. Sadly, it was also the last piece of jewelry she had ever made.

I hand the ring to Katie, she is in awe of her Amma's work. "Thank You Aunt Freya!" She then hands it to Austin.

He gets on one knee and takes her hand, "Katie, I love you dearly, will you make me the happiest man alive and marry me?"

"Of course, silly". And pulls him up into her embrace, and they kiss long and hard.

**************************************

Jimmy says, "Now just, wait just one minute here, I can't let my nephew, who I truly love like my own son, out do me by
proposing." Jimmy closes his eyes, and says, "Blessed FREYA, hear me please. I wish to propose marriage to Freya and
Lauren under your divine love. Please help me." He holds out his hands, and Jimmy's plea is answered.

A blinding light appears in each of his outstretched hands. When the light fades, a ring is left in each hand. He opens
his eyes. He gets to his knee and takes our hands. To me, he places a ring of sterling silver on my finger. There are
three stones fused together to create one, aquamarine, Bloodstone and moonstone, surrounded by tiny little diamonds. The
ring is breath taking. Jimmy says, "Freya, will you be my mate, my lover and my friend, and to be Lauren's sister in all
things. This ring symbolises your prior march birth with the aquamarine and Bloodstone, while the moonstone is for your
rebirth. Will you marry me?"

All I can manage between choked emotions is "Yes!"

Jimmy then turns slightly, to face Lauren. "Lauren, will you also be my mate, my lover and my friend, and Freya's sister
in all things? This ring symbolises the love we three share." The ring is similar to mine, but in gold, the stones fused
together are Sardonyx, aquamarine and violet blue Tanzanite, surrounded by many tiny peridots. "The Sardonyx is for your
birth, aquamarine for Freya's first and Tanzanite for mine. Will you marry us?"

Lauren looks as emotional as I feel. "Jimmy, I will gladly take your's and Freya's hand, yes I'll marry you!"

We pull Jimmy to his feet for a group hug and kisses. As we kiss in a triangle, comes a clap of thunder, almost driving us
all to our knees. FREYA's voice calls out to us, "So shall it be. Before my eyes and those of all the gods, you three are
wed. Let all enemies tremble before the shared love of these three!"

Together, the five of us say 'Bless you FREYA'.

**************************************

Katie quips, "That was one hell of a ceremony." That girl has a way with words.

Gilbert says, "I think you all should celebrate."

Jimmy says, "He's right. We should go out and celebrate, it's not often that a real live goddess pronounces you wedded.
Let's all get dressed up and paint the town red." We all agree, and start to get ready. Of course we start off in the spa,
the whole lot of us.

Soon, we're all in the pool, bubbles and spray cover our naked bodies. Cassie was delighted by the water as you'd expect.
And Gilbert even seemed to enjoy himself.

After searching through the closets, we didn't find anything we wanted to wear. Lauren says, "You've both done magic, so
let's see if I can too." She takes out her phone and thinks real hard.

I ask, "What did you do?"

"If it worked, I created an app that will let you make any piece of clothing you find online, in the correct size to fit.
Now let's see." She swipes to open the screen, then taps on the app. The app lets her search online for a dress. When she
finds the dress she wants, she pushes 'Get Now'. Then there on the bed, materializes the dress.

Katie says, "Can I try?" She uses the same web page as Lauren had and sees what she wants and pushes the button. Next to
Lauren's dress, a blue dress appears. "Lauren, you're a genius."

Katie hands me the phone, and quickly I find what I'm looking for, push the button. A green dress takes shape next to the
others. Gorgeous. "Perfect."

The guys then quickly get tuxes to wear.

We all get dressed and we girls do our makeup, while the guys wait in the living room for us to finish. When we came out,
Austin and Jimmy were well pleased. We decide to take Austin's truck, we all barely fit. Then I said, "Hold on, this is a
little cramped for the five of us. Get out everyone, and let's try something else with the magic. Everyone joins hands,
close your eyes and clear your thoughts."

A flash and we open our eyes. Austin's truck has changed in a 2014 Dodge Ram Mega Cab 3500 diesel, black on black and red
highlights, with full air ride suspension. With the keys in hand, Austin pushes a button on the remote and the truck
settles to just off the driveway. Making it as easy to get into as a limo. The boys seat us Lauren, Jimmy and I in back,
with Katie and Austin up front.

Austin starts the truck and he gets a big grin on his face. The motor sounds like the big Cummins diesel, but by the sound
of the exhaust, it has all the right parts, an ATS Aurora Plus 5000 compound turbo system and an AFE Atlas 5in turbo-back
race exhaust system. Very nice. As Austin puts it in gear, the truck rises to a low, but safe height off the ground.

The drive into Eugene goes quickly, the sound of country music and the note of the exhaust and turbo whine ever present. I
ask Jimmy where we're going. "There's a place I've wanted to try called 'The Rok' in downtown, I've heard in the store it
has a great dance floor."

Lauren says "I've heard from the ladies coming to the shoppe that's a nice place too."

**************************************

Katie and Austin know the place and he soon has us parked out front. I look at the front and it seems kind of small. Jimmy
and Austin hand us out of the truck. We look a like a couple James Bonds, and their escorts. Jimmy says, "The club is in
the basement and the restaurant at the street level. Let's get some food first." We enter and everyone looks at us. We're
a little over dressed. SO what, we were celebrating.

They had great Mexican food by the smell, and we weren't disappointed. After eating, we head downstairs. There's not a lot
of people, but the night is young. We found a table and sat down while we could. A waitress greeted us and asked for our
orders, "Let me guess, vodka martini's, shaken not stirred," laughing.

We laughed at her wit. Austin asked Katie what she wanted and she said a virgin strawberry daquiri, Austin ordered a
Killian's Red. Jimmy asks what they have for a pair of expectant mothers looking at Lauren and I. "We have an apple and
cranberry cocktail with just enough champagne for bubbles, safe for pregnant women, it's called the 'Baby Maker'."

Jimmy asks if that's good enough for us, Lauren and I say yes. "And I'll have a Killian's Red too." With that the waitress
left to put in our orders.

A few minutes later, a police siren goes off and flashing red and blue lights. The bartender grabs a mic from the bar as
the siren fades, "Ladies and Gentlemen, we have in the house tonight, two 'Baby Makers'. Everyone congratulate them."
Pointing to our table, "Ladies, will you stand with your men so we can raise a glass?" We stood up dragging Jimmy to his
feet, him looking embarrassed. The bartender, without missing a beat, "So, it looks like we have 2 momma's and 1 poppa?
Way to go Sir!"

We sat down as our drinks were delivered while the party goers clapped for us. The waitress said, "The ladies drinks are
on the house, and big congrats to you all."

Jimmy pays for our round and the waitress quickly retreats to other customers. We sip at our drinks and they are quite
nice, just enough bubbles to tickle the nose. We're all feeling the throb of the music, Katie and Austin hit the dance
floor and start strutting their stuff. Soon after Lauren and I drag Jimmy out there with the kids. He starts slow just
shaking his hips as I copy Lauren and the younger kids grinding against Jimmy. Jimmy loosens up and we all have a good
time.

We take a break while Katie and Austin continue out on the floor. Sipping our drinks, many people stop by the table to
give us best wishes. It was a special night for the three of us, and we truly enjoyed ourselves.

The night wound down and soon it was time to go. Jimmy made sure to tip the waitress well all night, and as we were
leaving, he stopped at the bartender who was finally getting a well earned break. Jimmy thanked him and slipped him a
hundred. The bartender thanked him back and said to take good care of us. Jimmy replied jokingly, "I have to, a goddess is
watching over us," and they laughed.

Outside at the truck Jimmy seated me, and then went to the other door and pulled Lauren in with him. Austin seated Katie
and then got behind the wheel. Katie put on some soft music, for the pleasant drive home. Katie held Austin's hand and
Lauren and I rested our heads on Jimmy's shoulders. All too soon we were home and pulling into the garage.

**************************************

Inside, we said Goodnight to the kids, and head for our room. Even though this is technically our wedding night, we had
consummated our love on Thursday. We just felt all we needed was to be together.

Jimmy stripped to his boxers and Lauren put on a teddy, while I wore a baby doll. We wore matching colors. We lay on
either side of him with his arms around each of us as we fell asleep.

**************************************

Sunday was spent as a day of total relaxation. Between sunning on the deck and soaking in the 'pool', we lazed the day
away. Anytime one of us girls were on the deck sunning, we were watched over by one of our guardians, who had been joined
by Snow and her mate, Rolf. As you can guess by now, Rolf was Austins ride in the game. Rolf even brought their latest
litter of pups with him, for one year olds they were very well mannered. I think Margie had a lot to do with that.
Fortunately for the rest of us at night, they stayed with Snow and Rolf in Katie and Austin's room.

All too soon the weekend is over and with monday comes the mundane task of jobs and school.

End of Chapter 21

An aging overweight man who plays too much online gaming receives a gift from Freya, the
goddess of love, lust, beauty, sorcery, fertility, gold, war and death.

Freya's Gift

Chapter 22: Full House

For the first time since my new life began, I didn't wake with the rising sun. Lauren and Jimmy were all ready up and I
could hear hushed sounds coming the kitchen area. I went to the restroom first, then went to greet my family.

Katie and Austin are at the table eating pancakes, made by Jimmy with Lauren's help. Well, Lauren was pouring tea and
juice for all.

I watched from the doorway. Taken as a picture, the setting would look like a typical family with two teenage children,
they look so happy together. I start to cry and Gilbert pops in, attracting everyone's attention.

Asking, "Freya, what is the matter dear one?" Sounding worried.

"Nothing's the matter Gilbert, I was just taking in the moment, my family looking so happy."

I walk to the table and Lauren brings me tea and a hug. "That's because we are darling, we're happy because you have
brought us together. You make us a family, all of us, including Candy, Michael and Maryanne."

"Why did you guys let me sleep?"

Jimmy says, "You looked so peacefull, we didn't want to disturb you."

Lauren adds, "And you were rubbing your tummy and whipering in your sleep. You looked so cute."

"I was talking in my sleep? What was I saying?"

"Sounded like baby names", Jimmy said, "cause I heard you say Tiberius and Kyra, and a few others. I thought when you said
Tiberius you were talking to me."

Everyone looked at Jimmy, Austin started laughing, and Katie asked "Why would she call you, what was it, Tiberius?" All
but Austin and Jimmy looked confused.

As we stare at Jimmy, "I.... I don't like it to be common knowledge, but.... actually Tiberius is my middle name." Jimmy
appears stricken, then adds looking to me. "Remember Freya, I told you that as a kid, I watched reruns of Star Trek with
my dad?"

I nod my head and understand, "And when you were born, your dad named you after James T. Kirk, his favorite tv hero,
right?"

"Actually, he wanted to name me James Tiberius Kirk Blake, but mom wouldn't let him. He even had the birth certificate
filled out and everything, but she tore it up and filled out a new one before she left the hospital."

I say, "I understand sweetheart."

Then Jimmy adds, "There is no way you're naming our son Tiberius. I know how mean kids can be with an unusual name. But if
you want to use Star Trek names for the children, that's fine by me."

Thinking, "It's never too early to think of names. I like the idea of theme names, since you and I are Trekkies." I think
some more as I chew on Jimmy's delicious strawberry and blueberry pancakes.

Lauren asks, "Did you two ever watch the 'Deep Space Nine' episodes? Those were the ones I liked."

Then it hit me, "The perfect names, thanks Lauren dear".

Jimmy looks at Lauren then asks, "What are the perfect names?"

I just smiled "Our daughter will be Kira Nerys Blake, I always loved the way Nana Visitor played the part. And for our
son, his name will be Miles-Edward O'Brien Blake, and we can call him Eddie. I like that."

Jimmy says, "I really like those names, they sound good to me. How about you Lauren? You like those names too?"

Lauren beams, "I love them. The only problem is now, we can't use them for our twins." Then, "But we can come up with
something else just as perfect."

Jimmy walks to me and as he rubs my tummy, "What do you guys say? You like the name Kira? You too Miles-Edward, 'Eddie'."
When Jimmy finishes, two glows pulse from my belly, one pink and one blue.

We were all awed. "I guess you two agree then. Oh my, Kira and Eddie." I was so pleased. I look to Lauren. "You watched
too, then, yes? Did you like the other franchise "Voyager'? Cause I might have an idea."

Jimmy and Lauren look at me, then Lauren says, "Yes, I liked that show too. But some of the names are odd to be polite. So
what's your idea? I loved Seven, but no way."

"No, I think we can all agree on that. But how about for the girl, Annika Hansen Blake. Annika was Seven's real name. And
for the boy, Thomas Paris Blake."

Lauren rolls the names in her head for a bit, then, "I love them, that sounds like the perfect names for our crew."

Laughing. Soon we all join in.

"Wait, first we have to see if the kids like the names." Jimmy says, going to Lauren. And as the same with me, rubbing her
non existent bump, "What do you two think? You like Annie and Tommy? Let us know."

And two glows pulse from Lauren's tummy, one pink and one blue.

Katie jumps up holding Austin's hand and rubs both our tummies, "Well, little ones, welcome to the family Kira, Eddie,
Annie and Tommy. We all love you." The pulses from before glow brighter and envelope the entire room, making all bathed in
a purple light.

Jimmy says, "Wow Austin, your powers are really starting to grow. That's amazing."

********************************************************

After breakfast everyone one got dressed for their day. All except for Katie, whose classes started later. When we were
ready to leave, I said to her, "Katie, why don't you get ready early and go by and see Capt. Parker. Tell him you're my
niece and are looking to intern for Park Ranger."

Katie says, "That's a good idea, I'll do that. Would you call him and let him know I'm coming? Please."

"Of course sweetheart". To everyone, "Have a great day family!"

********************************************************

Since Lauren and Jimmy were both going to work in the mall, they shared a ride. We still met at Moms for tea and the
latest info.

When we got there, Edith greeted us at the door, "The best part of you living under the same roof together, is I get to
see you all, every day." Hugs and kisses all around.

Jimmy gets the cups of tea while Edith, and then Stan, after he joined us, got the goings on in the area. Seems there was
more of the big bruiser leaving signs in a few areas. I excused myself and went out the back.

Once I was outside and looked to see there was no one in the immediate area, I called Gilbert. "Gilbert, dear!"

Gilbert shows up, "What do you wish Freya?" Looking like he already knows. "You want me to look into the new sightings.
Yes?"

"Would you please, that would be sweet of you." I said.

Gilbert then says, "Actually, I will have Margie, Casandra and I look in different places to see if we can find them. Who
ever finds out anything will let you know. Sound good?"

"That's perfect dear". Then, "Do you guys like the names we chose for the children?"

Gilbert says, "We all think the names are good and strong names. And with whom they're named after, it gives them
something to strive for, to be worthy of the names."

"That's interesting Gilbert, we hadn't thought of that. Thank You!"

Gilbert left to pass on the assignments to the others.

When I sat back at the table, I told the others what Gilbert had said. They both agreed with Gibert on it being a goal for
the kids when they were old enough to understand.

Coming back from helping a customer, Edith heard part of what was said and asked, "You've already chosen names for the
children? What are they?"

Lauren says, "Freya's will be Kira Nerys Blake, for the girl, and Miles-Edward O'Brien Blake, so they'll be Kira and
Eddie. Don't you love it?" Edith agrees and rubs my tummy.

Then I said, "And Laurens will be Annika Hansen Blake, for her little girl, and Thomas Paris Blake, for her little boy.
Annie and Tommy, cute, huh?"

Edith says, "I think they're all darling names. I'm going to tell Stan, I'll be right back." Edith ran across to Stan in
the tackle shop and was back shortly with him in tow.

Stan says, "You kids are crazy, already picking out names, you only just found out you were pregnant." Looking confused.
"What's the hurry? You've got nine months after all."

We all explained that it just felt right at the time. And left it at that.

*************************************************************

We left Moms with Edith happy as a clam, Lauren and Jimmy off to work and me on patrol.

I head for one of the latest sighting locations that was close to the previous one. When I got there the fresh traces led
me to an area away from the public eye. Before I called, Gilbert shows with Margie and Cassie.

Gilbert says, "I was just going to let you know, Cassie found them a little way down in the direction you are heading. She
says there are a dozen of the Naga beasts. They are in an area that looks like ruins, of some type."

I look at the three of them, "Do you think we can take them on alone?"

"While it is possible, there is strength in numbers. Austin and Jimmy have not leveled out yet, so I would not include
them. Same with Margret and Austin's Rolf. They need more experience."

I said, "Then it will be Katie and Lauren with Snow and Cassie." Margie looks worried, "Margie, it will be okay, Kattie is
the only one who's going to get close to them. And we'll take them on one at a time, teaming up on them. If you're still
worried, you can watch, but you will not, NOT, participate. Am I understood?"

Margie looks to me, "Are you sure you weren't a dragon before? Cause your eyes lit up just like momma's do. I'll do as you
say, but if Lauren or you are in grave danger, all bets are off." She said that very sternly. There was no arguing with
her, she had made up her mind.

I got out my phone and called Lauren, "Where are you at right now? I need your help on a problem." She says they're just
parked the car. "Okay, once you're in the back of the store and out of sight, call for Cassie and she'll bring you here."

"What about James, he says he should go too." I tell them over the speaker what Gilbert and I had decided. Jimmy didn't
like it. "Look, if things get really hairy for Lauren or I, Margie will step in. But only if things go bad. Don't worry,
remember that FREYA said, our love gives us strength. Well, if that's true, then there is nothing in the universe that can
stop us!"

Over Lauren's phone, "I'm still going to worry about the two of you. I can't help not, I love you both too much to not be
a little worried. Allow me that at least." Jimmy says.

We both say, "That's sweet, we love you too."

We break the call and then I called Katie to let her know to call for Snow and get here asap.

********************************************************

It started raining, a good soaking drizzle by the time we're gathered and ready. We change and mount up, heading down to
where Cassie had seen the Naga Battlemasters. The trail down to where the Naga's were, was slick and getting worse. The
rain was off and on, but was quickly making things a mess.

At the end of the trail, we find exactly what Gilbert had described from Cassie. The area looked like a derelict outpost
from long ago, maybe the 30's or '40's. The Naga's were plainly visible through the misty rain falling. The rain actually
was going to make things better for us.

They were spread out with some distance between them. Naga's had a great sense of smell, but poor eyesight. With the rain
washing our scent from the air, it would be just a little easier to eliminate them, one by one.

I say to Lauren and Katie, "I think the best idea is to attack from three sides. Katie, you hit it first with a charging
slash and follow with a rain of blows. Lauren, you use the freeze shot and then hit it with a stun bolt."

Katie says, "What's your play Freya?"

"I'll toss out a stationary gun first and then use the mana missles. If it all goes smoothly, we should be able to finish
each one quickly enough to get you to school before your class." And add, "We all go when I toss the bot."

Gilbert asks "What do you want us to do?"

"For now, you three just hang behind us and guard our backs. Margie, you find someplace to keep a lookout of the entire
area. Alert us if it looks like we're going to get jumped, Okay?"

Everyone answers, 'Okay'. I point for everyone to take their places. Soon all are in place and ready.

At the toss of the stationary gun, the staccato burst of gunfire fills the immediate area. Katie barrels in with a slash
charge, and Lauren hits it with the freeze shot. I shoot a full load of mana missles, hitting with most of them. Katie
then rains blows with her swords so fast, they are red blurs in the rain. Lauren connects with the stun bolt, and the
first naga is down.

We compare notes, all went well. Thinking to change things up, "If you feel a different attack might be better, go ahead
and try it."

Lauren says, "If I use a power shot charge at full streangth first then follow with the stun, it might be a little quicker
going."

"Well, for me, I think my attack plan you laid out was near perfect. I'll stick to that, maybe improvise as necessary,"
Katie adds.

"Lauren, just keep moving between shots. Don't let them hone in on you. Okay, let's finish them all off and get back to
other things."

We attack the next and quickly put it down and move on to another. Varying the attacks somewhat to prevent depleting our
strength. It doesn't take long before we have the area secure and we meet back in the middle of the zone.

I say, "Before we leave, let's make sure nothing re-spawns. Say half an hour."

Lauren and Katie thinks it's a good idea. While we wait Lauren notices some wild herbs that can be used for healing packs,
and we set to gather some. Gilbert, Snow and Cassie keep an eye out as well as Margie.

"Okay, let's head back to the trailhead ladies and gentleman. Katie has a class to get to." We mount up and make the way
back to my patrol car. At the car I take the gathered herbs from them and stored them in the car.

"Great teamwork ladies, I'll see you all at home. Gilbert, Margie, Snow and Cassie, why don't you all go for a soak in the
pool at home to warm up. After getting Lauren and Katie back."

Margie, "Oh my, that sounds great to me."

Cassie nods her head in agreement.

We all share hugs and kisses. Then the others port out leaving me with Margie and Gilbert. "What are you two waiting for?"

Gilbert says, "For you to get going first, that is what." And Margie nods.

**********************************************************************

After changing back to ranger greens and driving back to patrol. I called Cappie to report the cleanup and the area was
clear. Cappie thanks me for the good work, and I tell him I had help in the way of Lauren and Katie.

He was a little surprised, "Do I even want to know the details?"

"Probably not Cap, you can't tell what you don't know. Oh, and by the way, Katie is coming to see you about an intern or a
junior Ranger position. I told her I'd talk to you about it."

"Well, that's fine by me, as they don't get paid either way. That way, the old fuddies in Washington DC can't complain. So
I'd be happy to talk to her."

"Thanks Cappie, you're just the sweetest boss ever."

******************************************************************************

As I return to patrol, I get a call from Helen. "Hi Helen, how are you today? I hope Richard is good?"

"Hello Freya, we're doing great. Richard asked me to call and ask if you and Katie would like to do a couple of shoots for
us?"

Freya, "That sounds like fun, I know Katie has no games till next month. So what shoots are we talking about? Where and
when?"

Helen, "Well, it's short notice, but the first one is next weekend 15/16 Aug in Saginaw Michigan. It's the Rhinehart R-
100. Then the following weekend 22/23 Aug, The Hunters Tuneup in Eagle Point Oregon. That leads to 24/25 Oct for the
Bowtween Seasons Benefit in Eagle Point again."

"We'd love to do the Rhinehart shoot, we've both wanted to do that one, just never got the chance." Then I add, "The other
two sound great also, just have to check if Katie's got no conflict in October. Can we ask a favor though?"

Helen, "Of course, anything if it's possible. What do you need dear?"

Freya, "Well, you know Katie and Austin are dating and committed to one another."

Helen, "Are you kidding? It's all he ever talks about, Katie, this and Katie that. I've never seen a boy his age so in
love with a girl."

Freya, "Well, do you think you could let us use Austin, to drive us to the shoots, he could enter as well. That would give
an extra team member at the events."

Helen, "Yes, I think that works out great. I'll make hotel reservations for you. How many rooms do you need?"

I say, "One room for the kids and one room for me. That would be fine."

Helen, "If you're sure? Okay then, I'll text you the info after I make them. Good luck at the shoot! Not that you two need
it though. Bye Freya!"

I said, "Bye Helen, I'll call after the shoot and let you know the results."

*******************************************************************************

After talking to Helen, I texted Katie about the shoot this weekend. Then called Jimmy and Lauren on a group call.

Jimmy answers, "Hello love, what's up? Hi Lauren, how's my other love?"

Lauren, "Hey lovers, I'm great."

I say, "I'll give you the details at home, but Katie, Austin and I will be doing an archery tournament this weekend in
Saginaw, Michigan."

Jimmy says, "Sounds like fun."

Lauren adds, "Yeah, that sounds good. I have an idea though. If it pans out, I'll tell you both at dinner. Love you both!
Bye."

Jimmy, "Love you! Bye."

I wonder what Lauren has in mind? "Bye for now loves."

******************************************************************************

I head to moms for lunch and stop to see if Gloria wants to join me.

When we get there, Edith had lunch ready for us, having been called by the locals. Edith had made a nice pan lasagna that
morning.

We enjoyed our meal and conversation with Edith. Gloria seems more open than her normal self.

I ask her, "Gloria, you're in such a good mood. What's got you so happy dear? Are you and Bobby still seeing one another?"

Gloria smiles, "Yes, Bobby and I talk on the phone every night. I've never felt this way about any boy before. And I think
he feels the same way about me too."

"That's great Gloria, I'm so happy for you. How's Bobby doing?"

Gloria says, "It's funny, but since last week, he's changed. His acne has cleared up, it's all gone. He even seems to have
filled out, like he's been working out or something."

I say, "That's wonderful sweetie, that's really great to hear."

We finish lunch and I return Gloria to work and get back to patrol.

******************************************************************************

The rest of the day was very slow and soon it was time to head home. Home to the ones I loved so dearly.

******************************************************************************

The three of us got home about the same time, and relaxed together for a while before fixing supper. The kids would be
home to join us.

We made a casserole and salads, and were just putting the food on the table when Katie and Austin walked in the door, arms
linked. Dropping their bags at the stairs.

We all sat at the table. Jimmy pours some wine for everyone to sip with our meal.

As dinner starts I say, "So as I said earlier, Katie, Austin and I have the Rhinehart shoot in Saginaw this Satuday and
Sunday."

Austin says, "I'm surprised Helen let me go, I'm glad you asked for me to go too, thanks!"

Katie then, "I've wanted to do this shoot for as long as I could remember hearing about it. It'll be so fun!"

Lauren pipes in, "Actually, we're all going. Let me explain. I called Greg this afternoon and pitched him an idea, and he
thought it was a great idea too."

Katie and I ask what the idea was.

Lauren tells us all, "I thought the archery shoot would make a great setting for a Victoria's Secret shoot as well. And
they agreed. You'll wear elf style costumes, that also look like lingerie. The base for a new line called 'The Ephemeral
Elf' collection. You'll use back quivers to add to the look. What do you think?"

Katie asks, "Won't it be a little public for lingerie though?"

Lauren says, "No, the costumes will only look like true lingerie, all moral values will be kept intact. Okay?"

Katie says, "Okay then, but if Freya and I are dressing in costumes, then Austin can dress like Legolis from 'Lord of the
Rings'."

Austin sputters, "Wait, what? Oh hell, I don't suppose I have any say in the matter any way, do I?"

Everyone says, "No."

With that settled, all that's left is the details, which we finalize while we do the dishes. We'll magic Austin's loaded
truck and us to a place near the hotel late friday afternoon.

After a quiet evening, we retire for a night of carnal debauchery. We had a wonderful night and fell asleep content in a
tangle of limbs.

******************************************************************************

The rest of the week was spent prepping for the weekend.

End of Chapter 22

An aging overweight man who plays too much online gaming receives a gift from Freya, the
goddess of love, lust, beauty, sorcery, fertility, gold, war and death.

Freya's Gift

Chapter 23: Family Trip

Friday 14 Aug '15 late afternoon

Austin's truck is loaded and ready to go. Our bow cases and luggage stowed in the bed under the Roll-n-Lock Tonneau cover for safety. The costumes were delivered yesterday, but we'd not had the chance for more than a quick look. Mine was green and Katie's was pink. Helen even provided leather back quivers. She and Richard were very excited that we'd be doing the shoot in costumes. It was decided the shoot would be used as campaigns for both Victoria's Secret and Bowtech.

**********************************************

When the time to go came, we all got in the truck. I called for Gilbert.

"Gilbert, could you check on a safe place for us to port to, someplace out of eyesight, but not too far from our hotel? Please."

Gilbert says, "I can do that dear one, if it makes you happy."

"Thanks dear."

With that he was gone. A few moments latter Gilbert pops back.

He says, "I have the perfect place, it is an empty parking garage about a mile from your hotel. You all provide the push with the magic and I will guide you to the spot."

I say, "Perfect, everyone joins hands and concentrate on Gilbert. Ready? Okay Gilbert, anytime you're ready."

The next moment, we're in a dark parking garage in Saginaw. We thank Gilbert for his help.

Gilbert says, "Anytime you need my help, I live to serve dear hearts. Goodbye. Holler if you need me."

"Bye Gilbert."

***********************************************

True to his word, we were about a mile from the hotel that Helen had made reservations at. During the week, Lauren had called and changed our rooms to an adjoining suite, giving us more room. The hotel was happy because they could easily sell the smaller rooms, while the suites were going to be empty.

After checking with Helen, Lauren had made sure that Bowtech would only be charged the same as before, while the balance was being covered by Victoria's Secret. A bellhop loaded our things from the truck. Austin parked and met us in the rooms just as Jimmy tipped the boy with a $50 bill. The bellhop thanked him and said to call him if there was anything at all we needed.

When he left, we checked out the rooms. The master bedroom had a massive circular bed, the second bedroom had a large king size bed. An adjoining very large bathroom had a sauna tub and shower with twin vanities. There was also a kitchenette and dining area with a sumptuous common area.

Jimmy asks Lauren, "Are you sure V.S. is going to cover all this? I mean," looking at the door plate, "It's the Emperor suite after all."

Lauren laughs, "Are you kidding? After some checking, I found out this room / suite is almost always empty. I offered them a deal they couldn't refuse. The normal rate is six times that of a regular room, and it's empty. They jumped at 50%. The money they make on us, with this suite, and they still sell the other rooms too. Win, win, all around."

Jimmy and I say, another reason to love you!

***********************************************

We unpack our things and hang our stuff up in the closets. Then get dressed for dinner out.

Katie, Lauren and I all dress in LBDs and heals, our makeup done to perfection. The boys in stylish tuxes. You know, just your average, everyday Friday night out for dinner wear.

When we asked at the lobby counter, Jimmy was directed to a posh supper club that had a live band and a dance floor only a few blocks away. We garnered more than a few looks from the other guests as we head for the truck waiting at the curbside. The men openly stare as Lauren and I flank Katie, strutting as the boys follow behind us. We cut quite the picture, I'm sure.

Our destination is 'The Mixx Nightclub & Metro Grille', a happening place for Saginaw's night life. Even though we will need to get an early start tomorrow, tonight was the time to party.

We were seated at a nice table away from the dance floor and place orders for drinks, all non-alcoholic, being responsible parents to be. Soon the waitress took our meal orders.

We dance while the meals were prepared, Katie with Austin and Jimmy with Lauren and I. We kept it respectable and had a lot of fun. Jimmy got loads of envious glares from the men there and flirtatious looks from the ladies. Though he only had eyes for the two of us. A look of love in all our eyes.

We sat back at our table as our meals arrived. We enjoyed dinner and danced for a while more, then called it a night around 9pm.

Back at the hotel we got to our room and after saying Goodnight to the kids, got naked. The tender loving lasted till we were spent and sated.

**********************************************

The next morning after cleaning up, we had breakfast sent up from room service.

We got dressed in our costumes while we waited for room service. The outfits looked like something from 'A Midsummers Night Dream', both a dressy mix of colors in their own range. Our costumes were complete with matching leather boots with laces on the front and back.

Lauren made sure we fixed our hair to show off our ears proudly. She then saw Austin, "It's too bad you haven't received your gift from FREYA, then you'd have the ears to match the girls." Smiling, "You look so handsome and dashing in that costume."

At that moment, the room glows with radiated light from Austin. Before the glow becomes enough to hurt our eyes it starts to fade, and then Jimmy starts to glow too.

When the glow is gone, a voice speaks in all our minds. FREYA's voice says, "The gift is granted in full! Be good together."

Taking stock, Austin's ears are evident, almost a perfect match for Katie's. And Jimmy, his hair has gone blonde now, with a trace of auburn to it. A mustache and goatee neatly trimmed, with just a touch more red, like a Viking. Sharing attributes with their game characters.

Breakfast came soon after and we ate quickly to get to the field early for the shoot.

************************************************

We get to the shoot, hosted at the Saginaw Field and Stream Club. After checking in, Helen had already pre-registered the three of us, we were told we could start anytime and the range closes at 2pm and scores due in by 2:45pm. The shoot is typically 2 courses of 50 targets each, one course each day. Both courses are set up to split the contestants. One course is 50 targets of North American animals, and the other is 50 targets of African game animals, which include a giraffe and an elephant.

Lauren says, "The photographer will meet us at 8am in front of the Rhinehart tent."

I said, "Let's get our stuff and wait for him there then." We went back to the truck for the equipment.

Katie's back quiver from Helen and Richard is dyed pink to match her outfit and filled with custom wrapped arrows in a pink camo and her name on them, fletched with 2 pink tiger stripe and 1 white 'Blazer' vanes.

Mine is similar, except for green tanned leather quiver matching my clothes, and loaded with arrows wrapped in a stars and stripes theme with my name. And fletched in pink, white and blue 'Max Hunter' vanes.

Both quivers had our names tooled into the leather as well as the Bowtech logo. Carlos and the crew had done a fantastic job for us.

Walking to the Rhinehart tent, Katie, Austin and I cause quite a commotion, many people asked why we were dressed up in costumes.

Jimmy and Lauren were great, and explained we were representing Bowtech and sponsored by Victoria's Secret for a new line 'fantasy lingerie'.

Most people thought we looked great and asked to take pictures of us or with us. No harm, so we let them.

Before 8am, a crew of people showed up looking for us. The V.S. people. Not just one photographer, but three. As well as a video camerman, and a helper for each of them.

The chief photographer, I think he said his name was Chip or Chet, we never did get it right either way, told us to just go about our business and they would tag along and forget they were even there.

After a quick consult and finding out there were far more people on the 'African' side, we decided to do the 'North American' half first day, and get started.

The targets are arranged through the woods that surround a local man-made lake. The positioning of targets is such that you never cross a shooting lane to get to another shoot station. All targets are at marked yardages from 1 to 125 yards.

The first target is a beaver against a birch tree @ 15yds. After the group ahead of us, a team from Hoyt clears the lane, we line up for our shots. There is enough room on the line for all of us, and we nock arrows and draw. We release one after the other, 1, 2, 3, thump, thump, thump. All three arrows are wedged together in a triangle against one another.

Lauren and Jimmy cheer for us as the film crew shoots pic after pic, including removing the arrows from the poor beaver, all in the center of the x-ring.

Even the folks behind us congratulate us on our shots. They were a group of friends all shooting for different companies. After introductions, we ask them to join us. Bruce, Dave and Nate said they'd love to join us.

They ask about the film crew and we explain what's going on. They said it was great, that a 'fashion' company would take an interest in archery.

As we walk to the second station, Austin whispers to Katie that his bow now feels too easy to draw, and sees the target so much clearer than before. I whisper to him that it's all part of 'FREYA's gift. Under his breath, he thanks the goddess.

The next target is a group of does, with a stag partially hidden behind them. There is only one spot to shoot from so we have to go one at a time.

Bruce says in his booming voice, "Freya, this is your group, so please shoot first. Then we can rotate the order as we go along."

I said, "That's a great idea Bruce, Thank You." I nocked, drew and fired almost as I stepped to the line. Center of the x-ring.

Bruce stands with his mouth agape.

Before he can say a word, first Katie and then Austin in legendary elf style, or in their cases, Castanic, nock, draw and release. Thud, thud. Their arrows siamese against mine.

Dave and Nate gasp while Bruce is still stunned. When he gains his voice finally, "What? Are you guys real elves?"

I didn't say anything, but Katie and Austin both answer truthfully, "No."

In a big voice Bruce says to his buddies, "Dave, Nate, I think we have our hands full today!"

Bruce, Nate and Dave take their shots and all score in the ten ring. Bruce just misses the x-ring line.

So you know, scoring is 10 / 8 / 5 / 0, there are three rings on the target. The center x scores the same as the ten, then the 8 ring, anywhere on the target is a 5. If you miss, it's zero. X's are only used to break ties. So right now all six of us have scores of 20.

Bruce and the guys say we only draw so fast cause of our low draw weights.

I reach and take Bruce's bow and hand him mine, "Give it a try, for a big guy like you, should be no problem."

With a look of confidence, Bruce goes easy on drawing my bow, not wanting to damage the cam stops. When he realizes it's harder than he thought it would be. He starts straining to complete the draw. He finally manages to get into the valley of the draw cycle before he eases off.

Bruce looks at me as I draw his bow easily, one of the new 'Mathews' line. We trade back bows.

Bruce says, "I apologize Freya, you are obviously stronger than you look. Especially dressed up as a fairy or an elf."

I say, "Thank You Bruce, it takes a man sure of himself, to admit when they're wrong as easily as you did." I look to Jimmy and Lauren, then back to Bruce. "How about we make things interesting?"

Bruce looks to Dave and Nate, then says, "What did you have in mind Freya?"

I lean in, look him straight in the eye, "You and me, a side bet. If we tie scores at the end of this first fifty targets, I'll walk back into registration to turn in my scorecard, in just my underwear. If I beat you by even 1 point, then you have to do the same."

Bruce looks to Jimmy.

Jimmy says, "It's her bet. I love her all the same either way."

Before Bruce can respond, I add, "I'll sweeten the pot, pun intended. Like I said before, but if you beat me by 1 point, I'll walk back to turn in my score card in just my boots and panties."

He looks at my breasts, and it's easy to see he's fantasizing seeing them bounce and sway as I walk. Now, I can admit, I have a pretty good set of boobs.

With a quick look all around, even to the camera crew. He smiles and puts out his hand.

"Deal." He says.

"Done and done." I respond.

We continue on, going from target to target and the scores remain very close. Nate and Dave each drop a point, though on different targets. The rest of the four of us have perfect scores, all x's.

Around target #25 we took a short break for snacks and to refill our water supply that Jimmy had been toting around.

While we had some snacks, Katie and Austin had chili dogs and water. I had a couple granola bars with yogurt and some water too.

People were whispering and pointing at our group. We thought it was because of our costumes. People all day had asked for pictures.

***********************************************

We got back and started to complete targets #26 - 50. As the day progressed, casual banter became the norm, like we had all been friends for a long time. Jimmy and Bruce seemed to really hit it off.

At one point, Jimmy and I were a bit apart from the others. While we watch Bruce, Jimmy watches me watch him.

Jimmy says, "You like Bruce, don't you?"

Startled out of my thoughts, "What? Oh, yeah, Bruce is a great guy. Very friendly. You seem to get along with him too." Looking at Jimmy.

Jimmy looks straight into my eyes, "Freya, Lauren and I dearly love you. And we know your whole story. We're the only two people you have ever had sex with."

I ask him, "What are you saying? That I should have sex with people for more experiences. That Bruce is a nice guy, and I should take him to bed? I love you! And I love Lauren! I would never want to do anything to jeopardize our marriage with Lauren."

Jimmy smiles, "We're saying, that if you were ever in a spot, where something could happen. You have Lauren's and my blessings. Besides, you know better than we do, that FREYA is the goddess of love and lust. It's only natural that she 'made' you to enjoy the act of sex."

"Jimmy, no man can compare to you! Why would I want anyone else in my bed?"

Taking my face in his hands, he kisses me deeply and passionately. As he withdraws, "How can you truly know I'm so great, unless you have something to gauge me by?" Then adds, "We're not pushing you. Just saying, if it happens, there's nothing to feel guilty about."

I kiss him back, "I'll keep that in mind. But I have no plans to bed any other man."

***********************************************

The banter keeps escalating as we go to each target. As we near the last shooting station, Nate and Dave have managed to drop another point each. After 49 targets Dave and Nate are tied at 488pts. Katie, Austin, Bruce and I are even at 490pts.

This last target is a bison @ 120yds. Nate and Dave shoot first since they are lower score than the rest of us. After their shots, Katie and Austin pair up and shoot. Next and last were Bruce and I. Jimmy gives me the thumbs up and lips to me, love you babe. Lauren does the same.

I stand next to Bruce and let him draw first. As he releases his arrow, I reach over my shoulder for an arrow. I nock, draw and fire before Bruce completes his follow-through. My movements a blur.

There is a loud crack as our arrows hit. One of the cameramen, the one doing the video camera for close-up of the target showing the bison filling the screen, gasps.

With his camera still recording, he forgets and says, "Holy fuck, I can hardly believe what I just saw."

When asked what that was, he just says to go look at the target first.

For Katie, Lauren, Austin and I, we could see from where we were. As we walked forward, Jimmy sees it at about 80yds out. The rest saw it at the 40yd marker.

What the cameraman had seen was Bruces arrow hit the center of the x-ring. And then mine drove into his, pushing it in another couple inches before splitting his into shreds.

As we stop for pictures at the target and finish our days scorecards, Bruce seems mighty pleased with himself.

That is until Dave asks him, "What are you smiling for Bruce? She just Robinhooded your arrow."

Still smiling, Bruce quips, "We tied scores, that's why. And that means I win the side bet, so Freya has to walk back in her bra and panties."

That's when Nate speaks up, "No way dude, you lost the bet dude."

Bruce stares at them, "And how do you figure that, 'dude'. We both end with 500pts, so I win. "

Nate then says "Look at your scorecard man. On the second target, you shot a ten. Freya shot 50 straight x's, and even split your arrow on the last shot. So the score may be 500pts for each of you, but you had 49 x's and she shot 50."

Bruce looked at everyone and then finally me and said, "He's right, you won fair and square." He took my hand and kissed it. Then proceeded to strip down to his boxers.

I stop him after he pulls off his shirt and begins to unbuckle his belt. I notice the way his muscles play across his chest. I say, "Bruce, stop, you don't have to, really."

Without stopping, "No, a bet, is a bet. And I lost. I can show that I can lose graciously. But, thank you. It is clear to me why Jimmy loves you so much."

I just say, "You don't know the half of it really."

Bruce is down to his boxers, boots and cap, then puts the quiver and belt back on. He hands the shirt and shorts to Jimmy, who stuffs them into his pack.

Taking my arm, Bruce says, "Shall we head in? We have scorecards to turn in." Just like he was taking me for a stroll in the park.

***********************************************

As we enter the area where you turned in your scorecards, everyone was on hand to see Bruce in his underwear with me on his arm.

Lots of people were smiling, and some openly laughing at Bruce's predicament. Bruce weathered it all in good grace. When we got to the table where we turn in our scores, he even bowed and presented me like a lady at court.

With the cameras still rolling, Bruce raises his voice for all to hear, "Know all you within the sound of my voice, that this fair maid before you, did shoot a perfect 500pts with 50 x's. And I stand before you, bared to my soul, well, almost bare, ha ha. That her score is verified as true." Then adds, "If you have any doubts, just look at the tape from yon cameraman. It recorded the whole day."

It occurred to me then, that someone had let our bet slip out during our little break. That was what all the whispering and pointing had been about.

I hand in my card and say, "Thank You Bruce, that was so sweet of you. Now, before you get into any trouble, Please put your clothes on!"

Bruce laughs loudly, "Oh Freya, if you only knew how many times I've heard a woman say that. Though mostly from my mom when I was little."

I leaned over and gave Bruce a kiss.

***********************************************

Afterwards, Jimmy invited Bruce and his pals to join us for dinner. Bruce accepted on the condition that he would pay for us all. It was agreed that we would go to 'The Mixx' again and meet there at 7pm.

Katie wore a cute blue dress that barely covered her shapely little butt. Lauren wore a red skirt showing off her legs to great effect, and a cream color blouse. I chose to wear a bright green mini skirt with a white mid-driff tank top and a matching green jacket.

The boys wore more casual attire than the night before.

Lauren says, "Freya, you look fantastic!"

I said "Thank you dear, you're pretty damn fine yourself."

Jimmy puts in, "You're both so amazingly beautiful! I'm the luckiest man on this or any planet."

Lauren looks at me, "You know, you're a fool if you don't screw Bruces brains out."

"My goddess Lauren, how can you say that?" I said in shock.

She says, "I say that cause I love you dearly. And secondly, our goddess made this body," waving up and down at me, "for loving, and you've not got a lot of experience. You need this for your own piece of mind."

"Lauren, even if I were interested in an affair, how do I know he'd be into me?"

"Are you nuts? Have you seen yourself in the mirror?" Pushing me to the bathroom and points at my reflection. "Any straight man would sell his soul to be with a woman like you! Get used to it. Those looks you get walking in the mall from guys that smile at you. They don't think, Oh my she's cute, I wonder if she'd date me. No, they're thinking, Oh fuck, would you look at that woman, I'd give my left nut to be with her for just an hour. That's what guys think. Remember how you would have looked at this body when you were still a man."

Jimmy adds, "Oh, he's interested alright, when I caught him checking you out, he said I was a lucky man to have two such fine ladies. You give him half a chance and I'm sure you can tip him for certain."

I felt a warm flush, "You guys are so sweet." I also start to think about Bruce, he was quite a good looking guy, though not as fine as Jimmy. He was also gracious enough to not take the easy way out that I offered on the bet.

***********************************************

At 'The Mixx', when we got there, Dave, Nate and Bruce were dressed very contemporary, and looking good. Hugs and kisses all around. The kiss I gave Bruce lingered a bit, just enough to start him wondering. I forgot how much fun it was to flirt.

In the club we got a table near the dance floor. After ordering drinks, all the guys opted for a local micro brew, except for Austin. We girls had fruit drinks. Bruce asks why Lauren and I are drinking juices, Jimmy tells him that the two of us are pregnant.

Bruce looks a little surprised, then says, "Congratulations to both, the two most beautiful mothers to be." Bruce then asks "Freya, would you like to dance?"

"I'd love to Bruce, Thank you!" We take to the floor just as the music changes to something slower. Bruce takes me in his arms, being the perfect gentleman. With my heels on, I'm almost taller than he is, Jimmy is just a bit taller.

Bruce says, "Freya, you look lovely tonight. And your outfit for the shoot was nothing short of amazing."

"Thank you Bruce, that's sweet." After a minute, "Bruce, could you help me with another bet?"

"well sure, if I can, I'd love to. What's the bet?" Bruce asks.

Looking thoughtful, "Well, Lauren and Jimmy bet me that I couldn't get you to help me after today at the shoot." And look away for a moment.

Bruce asks, "Help you with what? Of course I'd help you. Today was just fun and laughs."

I look back and smile, "Well they said I couldn't get you to fuck my brains out. Can you believe that?"

That shocked Bruce into a statue. When he broke silence, his smile got so big. "Really Freya? Are you sure? Though nothing would make me happier than to help you win THAT bet."

I stroke a finger across his lips, "Thank you Bruce! Do you have your own room or are you sharing one with Dave and Nate?"

He answers, "I have my own room, of course."

As the song ends, we go back to the table. At the table I grab my purse, putting the chain over my shoulder.

To Lauren and Jimmy, "Bruce is going to give me a 'ride'. Back to the hotel. We're both a little tired."

Lauren smiled, and Jimmy said, "Okay, you two have fun." With a knowing wink at Bruce.

**********************************************

We walked out arms around one another. At his rental car he gave me a kiss and opened the door for me. I got in tucking my skirt, it still rode up enough to partly expose my lacy green panties.

Bruce got in the drivers side and we shared another tender kiss. On the short drive to the hotel I rested my hand on his leg. I could tell he was ready, as hard as he was. Feeling through his slacks, he was no where near as big as Jimmy, but above average for sure.

In the elevator we indulged in some heavy petting and steamy kissing. The petting continued to the door of his room.

Once inside the room, I pushed Bruce back onto the bed saying, "I hope you know how to aim that arrow in your pants? Cause I have just the target I need you to hit." Tossing my jacket on the chair in the corner, then pulled the top off before letting him unhook my bra, exposing my bare breasts.

Bruce kisses a nipple, shooting a jolt through me, making me so wet. Bruce says in a husky voice, "I'm sure I can hit the target, it's just going to take a long time to get there." Then kisses my other nipple and suck it into puffy fullness, as I arch my back.

I reach down to remove his pants while he takes off his shirt. Maintaining eye contact, I stroke his cock and kiss the head. Bruce moans, "Oh god, Freya." Then I lick the head before going down on him. Being smaller than Jimmy, it's easier to take him all in. I swirl my tongue around his shaft as I pump up and down on him.

It doesn't take long before Bruce moans out, "I'm going to cum Freya, oh my god!" I feel his balls contract and his cock twitches, filling my mouth with his salty seed. I stand up and remove my skirt, licking the little bit off my lips that had escaped.

Bruce sits back up in time to pull down my panties and kisses my clit, sending shivers up my spine and wetness down my thighs.

He pulls me down on top of him and says, "Now it's my turn to taste your sweet nectar from your pretty little flower." Kissing me and rolling us over. He kisses his way down, spending a considerable time on my nipples, licking and sucking the hard points on my puffy areola's. Little waves of orgasms wash over me from his tender ministrations.

As he moves on to my mound, licking the folds around my slit, adding to the waves and the wetness. He then sucks on my clit, causing another little orgasm, but building. Sticking his tongue in my slit and rubbing my clit with his thumb.

The pressure mounts and I scream out as a big wave of my orgasm crashed over me. When I recover enough to speak, "Bruce that was so nice." I reach and feel he's ready for the main event.

Now I roll him over and poise myself above his rigid shaft, "Now it's time to hit that x-ring." I drop down and rub his head across my pussy lips before impaling myself on Bruce's rod.

I feel filled and stretched a little bit. Bruce's manhood balls deep, and start working up and down. Then mixing it up by turning a circle about him. I lean back, arching and continue pumping his cock. Finding the spot, that spot on the front wall of my vagina, sending multiple ripples washing over me. I spray over him as I squirt fluids, and keep going.

Every few thrusts cause another squirt. I lost count of how many times before Bruce yells out, "I can't hold out any longer, argh.... Ah!" As his cock twitches spurting cum into me, I convulse in a major orgasm matching him spurt for squirt.

I fell spent on top of him with a sigh of pleasure. Bruce purrs, "That was nice."

I say, "Yeah, that was fun."

After a while, holding an embrace. I rise and start to dress. "Bruce, that was wonderful, thank you. But I'd better go."

Bruce props himself up, "Thank you too Freya. You're a very special woman. Jimmy is lucky to have you and Lauren. I only wish I could find one woman like you. Then I'd be a happy man."

"That's very sweet of you. Are we going to shoot together as a group tomorrow?" I ask.

Bruce says, "I'd love that, sure. See you at the field at 8am, Ok?"

I lean over and plant a big kiss on his lips and add some magic on top, "Bruce, you shouldn't worry, you never know when you'll trip over the right woman." A flash washes over him, but he doesn't seem to notice. "See you tomorrow, Bruce, pleasant dreams."

"After this evening with you, I'm going to have pleasant dreams for a long time." Smiling.

I left and return to our room, coming inside, Lauren pulls me in and says, "Tell me everything, right now!" I told her all that happened and she said she was happy I'd had a good time.

As we went to bed, Jimmy just held me tight, Lauren close by my side.

***********************************************

The next morning we dressed in regular shooting jerseys and shorts, since the V.S. crew had already got what they needed. Our Bowtech jerseys did nothing to hide our figures.

At the field, we picked up our days scorecards and went to meet with Bruce and his guys and head to the start of the African shoot. Bruce refrains from any bets claiming he doesn't want to end up naked today. I just pat him on the ass and say he didn't look bad last night.

***********************************************

At the end of the day we turned in our cards. Almost a repeat of yesterday, though Dave and Nate only managed to drop 1pt each. At the awards presentation ceremony, Bruce won 1st in Adult Male Freestyle, Katie finished 2nd in Adult Female Freestyle, Austin was first in Adult Male Bowhunter. I received 1st in Adult Female Freestyle and overall top shooter award.

All the top shooters posed for a picture on stage, and after leaving the stage, Bruce misses the bottom step and falls into the back of a woman, knocking her back into his arms. As their eyes meet, it was love at first sight.

Bruce says, "I'm so sorry miss, if I wasn't so clumsy. I'm Bruce by the way." The woman was stunning, and curvacious, with long blonde curly hair, and the most startling blue eyes.

Without taking her eyes off Bruce, "Nice to meet you Bruce, I'm Jolene. And I never would have fallen for you otherwise." Bruce helps her to her feet. I smiled to myself as they walk away chatting. A match made in Asgard.

As they walk away, we can hear that they live in the same hometown just a few miles apart. I'm sure we'll see Bruce at another shoot. And said goodbye to Nate and Dave.

End of Chapter 23

An aging overweight man who plays too much online gaming receives a gift from Freya, the
goddess of love, lust, beauty, sorcery, fertility, gold, war and death.

Freya's Gift

Chapter 24: Escalation and Revelations

Monday 24 August

It's been a week since we got back from Saginaw and the Rhinehart shoot. This past weekend we had gone to the 'Hunter
Tune-Up' in Eagle Point, Oregon, about 3 hours south from home for us. The shoot was a warm up for the 'Bowtween Seasons
Benefit' shoot to be held in late October.

Bruce was there, with Jolene always at his side, they were very much in love. Dave and Nate had commented that they'd
never seen Bruce so devoted to a single woman before.

Bruce told us that they planned to be married at the 'Bowtween Seasons Benefit' shoot since all their friends would be
there. We congratulated them on their engagement.

We spent the days of the shoot together as a group again, something that became a regular occurrence with us. The nights
however, we cheated and ported back home to sleep in our own beds. Jolene sure seemed to be the perfect woman for Bruce.

The shoot went much as the Rhinehart shoot had with similar results. To say that Helen and Richard were happy was an
understatement. Sale orders for Katie's and my model bows were through the roof, making them doublely happy.

************************************************

With nothing planned until the end of October, we settled into the daily routine of regular life. Lauren and I reveled in
the fact we were to become mothers. And Jimmy was so happy, he never had anything but a smile on his face.

Last week had been nothing but checking on sighting with nothing to show for it. We all took turns checking the reports,
mostly so that Austin, Lauren and Jimmy could get accustomed to be in their alter personas.

At breakfast, Lauren got a call from Greg that they were almost ready with the final editing for the new V.S. add campaign
and would email a copy to us when it was done. Guess they were pushing to get it aired soon.

************************************************

After breakfast, I went to moms to check with Edith on the local sightings. I left early before Lauren and Jimmy were
ready to go. As I went in, Edith rushes to me and gives a big hug and asks if I'm feeling fine.

I answer, "I'm just fine, thanks. Why?"

Edith says. "Just worried you might be having morning sickness is all."

"No, I'm wonderful, never felt better." I say truthfully.

"Well, as long as you're ok then. Want some tea, dear? I have some Earl Gray I just got. Like to try some?"

Being a Trekkie at heart, "I love Earl Grey. Thank you."

She held my hand like a doting mother while we chatted. She told me about a few sightings the locals had mentioned to her
this morning.

As I rose to leave, "Edith, since Lauren and I are sister brides as it were, could I call you Aunt Edith? I would make me
so happy."

She wraps me in her arms and starts crying, "Of course dear. Nothing would make Stan and me happier, We already think of
you as part of the family."

With tears in my eyes, I thank her. I say goodbye and call across to Stan, "Bye Uncle Stan." Stan smiles and waves back.
His buddies try to give him a hard time as I leave.

*************************************************

I called in to report on patrol, and that I was looking into another sighting. Before I got too far along Cappie calls on
my phone to give me some information I might want to know about.

"Freya, have you seen the television at all this morning? The news stations are going crazy!"

"No Cappie, we don't really watch TV at all, why? What's been happening?"

"It's better if you see it first hand. How quick can you get here to headquarters? I've been recording it all, but mostly
it keeps repeating."

I had pulled to the side of the road and parked as Cappie spoke. I knew there was an empty closed garage that I could hide
the car in at HQ. As soon as no one was in sight, I ported the car to it and got out. The garage connected to HQ at the
end of the hallway past Cappie's office and the bathrooms.

Almost as he finishes speaking, I walk into his office, "Is that fast enough Boss?"

He just hangs up the phone without asking how I'd gotten there so fast. He was really learning that it was better to be
kept in the dark about some things.

"Sit down and watch." Pushing play on the DVR. "You want some coffee or something?"

"No, I'm good, thanks." And he leaves as I watch the news reports.

If what the news reports were saying was true, then we had a major problem on our hands. And not just locally. The news
was reporting that there had been sightings around the globe. There was video footage showing Tera monsters in differaent
places across the Americas, Europe, Asia and Africa. Local police and militia's were not coping too well. And when they
did, the ruination of the environment was near catastrophic.

Cappie came back with his coffee, looking haggard and worn out, like the weight of the world had ended up on his
shoulders. I turned off the TV and looked him in the eye.

"Cappie, I'm afraid that the time has come. And you need to meet someone before you can talk to the higher ups about all
this." I take his hands in mine, "Do you trust me Nathan? What I'm about to show you is all real. But it will stretch your
limits of sanity. But you have to believe it's true. Now, will you trust me?"

Cappie stares into my eyes, the intensity I put forth startles him a little. "Freya, I've only known you a short while,
but everything I know, and sense about you, tells me to trust in you. If we can help out all those people, I have to."

I close the blinds in Cappie's office and before I close the door, tell his aide that Captain Parker doesn't want to be
disturbed for any reason. And locked the door.

I take Cappie's hands again, "Godess FREYA, Hear your daughter, we need to see you. Please call us to your wise
countenance. Summon your 'Star'."

Cappie begins to look like I've gone off the deep end. But before he can speak his mind. We are transported to FREYA's
garden in Asgard, as are the others. Lauren, Katie, Austin and Jimmy are looking confused.

We turn as FREYA alights, I run to her embrace. "Goddess mother, our world is overrun with the monsters that plague Tera
and other worlds." The others look shocked at the news, they hadn't heard yet.

FREYA speaks, "Be at ease, my children, I have seen it also. I have been in session with Oden All-Father and Thor and they
now realize the mortal peril your world faces."

I ask, "Who is behind all these attacks? Surely this is the work of some individual, bent of the ruin of earth."

Cappie gains his voice, "My lady, I take it that you are in a position to give us the knowledge we seek."

FREYA, "You have done well Cappie! to protect my forests, and I thank you for allowing my goddaughter to extend our
protection as much as has happened." Then FREYA frowned. I have never seen her unhappy before this, and we all feel her
emotions. "We are tracking leads even now. Heimdall searches for any clue as to whom is responsible."

I ask FREYA, "But mother, how will we deal with all these beasts? They are too widespread for the five of us to deal with.
And the armies can do it, but at the expense of so much damage."

FREYA takes us all into her embrace sensing our enhanced fear. "Children, we must expand our influence. Other 'Stars' must
be formed around the world, to do as you have done in your part of the world. The Gift must needs be given to more like
you and your family, daughter."

"What do we tell our people to do?" I say. The others saying the same thing.

FREYA lowers her voice, "We have been too long away from your world, and it is time to correct that lapse in judgement."

The next moment we are all back in Cappies now crowded office. Wondering what FREYA had meant by her remark.

************************************************

Before we can gather any consensus, Cappie's aide is beating on the door. Cappie yells we're busy in here right now.
His aide, "Better turn the tv on, you're going to want to see THIS."

Austin is closest to the set and flips it on. There is a white haze on the screen. Changing channels show that everyone
has the same thing. Then, as we are about to turn it back off. FREYA's image appears on the tv. Her lips don't move, but
everyone hears her voice.

"Children of the Earth, do not fear me. I am FREYA, goddess of the Asgard from your neglected past. I speak to you now, to
let you know that I have heroes among you to stop these vile monsters from destroying your world." She allows her
statement to settle. "I am looking for other unique individuals to help these heroes. The five already among you are
called my 'Star'. I need to create more 'Stars' to protect the world from these beasts. I will visit those I deem worthy
and offer my 'Gift'. If you accept my 'Gift', you will be rewarded more than you can imagine. Be at peace my children!"

With that, the screen went blank again. Moments later, when the stations resumed regular broadcasting, all the channels
were abuzz with talk of what had happened. Some stations played it off as some cyber stunt to scare the world. Most
thought there was some merit to it, as cited by the reports of the otherworldly creatures evident around the world.

Many stations were wondering just who the current 'Star' members were. This was something that couldn't go public. If it
did, our lives would forever be in the spotlight.

************************************************

We decided to keep our secret among those in the room. Knowledge was on a need to know basis. Anytime we went against
monsters now we'd have to wear masks to hide our identities. Everyone agreed that the masks would be necessary. Cappie
needed to know some of the background, why we were able to battle the creatures without damage. We told him about the game
and how it was used to try and cleanse the planet Tera, which was a parallel world of our earth. Cappie seemed to take it
all in stride.

The only current threat in the Americas was in the rain forests of Brazil. Lauren and Jimmy made calls to clear their work
day, so we could deal with the threat.

Lauren had the idea to use party masks that she had in the store. So before we left for Brazil, she popped over and picked
up the masks for us. When she was back, the masks she displayed were all a different color for each of us, and made from
exotic feathers. Cappie suggested using bandanas to hide more of our faces, just as bandits did in the old west. I had
enough in my patrol car to suit our needs, so we were set and ready to go.

We all went to the garage where I had hidden the car. After getting the bandanas and passing them out, we called our
armour and then our friends. When Gilbert and the rest showed up in the shed, little room was left to move around. Cappie
was only shocked for a fraction of a moment and then told us 'Good Luck'. Cappie left us to our final preparations before
leaving.

Gilbert says, "FREYA has told us about the current situation, and we are ready when you are." Looking around at all of
them, they each nodded in turn.

We hop on our friends' backs and I say, "To Brazil family."

*************************************************

In Brazil, we found through contacting the local police, the location of the monsters in question. When they tried to stop
us, we just ran and then ported away. When we got to the site overlooking this outbreak, we were met with a formidable
sight.

Arrayed before us, was a small army of Kumas and Battlemasters, about a hundred of them combined. Our enhanced sight
allowed us to see that they were fairly low level monsters, none of them over level 45.

We decide to start at one end of the valley and just work our way through them. The work wasn't very tough, but it was
grinding us with the total number of them all. Fortunately, they didn't re-spawn as in the game, we still took breaks for
healing and resting. At one point when we are resting up for the next round, we spotted a number of helicopters in the
area. They were mostly news choppers, but a few looked to be government flown. At least they didn't get in our way.

It took the better part of the day to rid the large valley of all the monsters. Searching for clues afterwards proved
fruitless. Before we could leave, a local village chief approached and thanked us for saving their valley, "The blessed
mother has sent you, for our salvation. Please allow us to thank you properly." In his broken English. "Please sit with us
and eat, to the blessed mother."

We thought it would be extremely rude to leave without at least sitting for awhile with the village people. "We would be
honored to eat with your people. What is the name of your tribe?"

The elder says, "In your speak, we are called 'The Bird People' or 'the People of the Flying Valley'. Please follow me,
our honored guests."

Once we reach the village close by. The elder shows us their temple of 'The Blessed Mother'. The shock was that they had
an image of their deity, the very likeness of FREYA.

When asked, "Is this how the mother appears to you?" I say.

The elder responds, "Oh yes, it is a very good likeness of her, why do you ask?"

I tell him, "Your Blessed Mother, is also goddess mother FREYA. It is by her gifts that we are here to protect the land
from destruction."

He turns to his people and in their own tongue tells them that we are gifted by the 'Mother' and are to be treated with
the greatest respect. This we learned through Gilbert, who translated. The people are not surprised to hear Gilbert speak.

As we sit with the people, Gilbert and our other friends rest near to us. Earning as much attention as we do, especially
from the children. Through the course of the evening we each are approached by the members of the tribe. One older woman
sat before me and spoke a long while. The elder was having trouble finding the proper words, so Gilbert translated for
him.

Gilbert speaks for the woman, "I am happy to finally meet another, gifted as I was many years ago. I too was born a male
and lived an unhappy life, until the 'Mother' made we a woman. It was then that I found love and happiness. I married a
wise man who became our village elder, and together we raised many fine sons and daughters. And we enjoy them and our
grandchildren. The 'Blessed Mother' has given you a second life, and I can tell that you and your sister wife are both
with child. 'Praise The Mother'."

I start to cry and reached for the old woman, Lauren joins us in the embrace. When we broke, I asked Gilbert, "Please tell
the revered lady that we thank her for her words and I will cherish them always."

The elder says as she moves to his side, "My wife is the village seer. She told us you were coming to help. The 'Mother'
has ever been her guide to all things." And kisses the old woman.

Before we left at the end of the night, we found one person who had seen a pair of oddly dressed men speak to the
creatures when they first showed up in the valley. He said they looked like priests of a sort, one was subservient to the
other who carried a staff with a glowing crystal. It was something, but not enough.

We thank the elder for his village's hospitality and said Goodnight.

************************************************

We ported back home for a well earned rest. We spent the remainder of the evening cuddling in bed and waited for sleep to
overcome us.

*************************************************

Tuesday

The next morning I awoke before Lauren and Jimmy and slipped into the bathroom. After doing my business I decided on a
soak in the bath. So after I got comfortable, I was joined by Margie, waddling in the door and sliding into the bath.

With a contented sigh, Margie says, "I could really get used to this, it reminds me of after I hatched and momma would
take us to a hot spring. But this is so much better, no stink of sulfur to endure."

"I'm glad you can enjoy it Margie. Where's Gilbert this morning?"

Lauren wades in with us before Margie answers. "Mmmm, that's so nice."

Margie then says, "Gilbert is checking on FREYA's other 'Stars', two were created last night while you were sleeping."

I was intrigued and asked, "What do you know about the other groups Margie?"

"Only that that one is from Europe, and the other in Asia. All the members are Tera gamers as well. And live in the
relative areas they will protect." She said.

I say, "Hopefully we'll learn more soon. I'm going to get breakfast started."

Lauren says, "No you aren't, Jimmy is already making breakfast for us. Pancakes with mixed berries and whipped cream.
Mmmm. I love a man who knows how to take care of his women!"

I laugh and say, "With breakfasts like that too often. We're both going to get fat before our baby bumps even show."
Lauren laughs at that.

"We'll just need to teach him the proper care of prenatal women."

We both get out and dry off and head for the kitchen. When we get there, Katie and Austin are already into their pancakes.

Jimmy and Austin are the only ones with clothing, albeit boxers. We girls feeling free to go without.

Austin barely blushes, he must be getting used to seeing women naked by now. Jimmy says, "Not that I mind, but, do the
three of you plan on living the nudist life at home?"

The three of us almost to the word just claim we had just got cleaned up and hadn't dressed yet is all.

Katie quips, "Besides, what's wrong with skin? Everybody has it, so what?" Smiling.

I add, "If Jimmy keeps feeding us this fattening breakfasts, no ones going to want to see us naked."

Jimmy scoffs at us, "For your information my good woman, the pancakes are gluten-free, the berries without sugar and the
whipped cream is non-fat. So eat up my lovelies."

As I pour the tea for Lauren and I, "Healthy and delicious, just what an expectant mother of twins needs! Right, Lauren!"

Lauren high fives, as I come to the table, "You got that right sister! We knew there was a reason to let this guy into
'our' bed." And we both blow Jimmy a kiss.

Jimmy smirks, "I love you too, dears! And thank you for that privilege, I am forever in your debts." And bows to us. We
girls giggle at that and Austin laughs loudly.

After eating and cleaning we all get dressed for our respective days at work and school. The best part about Katie and

Austin being together, is that while Katie is by no means a slacker when it comes to studying, Austin is more focused and
that is affecting her too. Now, instead of lazing for a while and then going into school, she goes with Austin, and spends
her extra time before classes working ahead and planning for their futures.

************************************************

At Moms, Edith has little news for us. Though she does have a revelation that surprises us all.

When we walked in, Edith gave us hugs and asked how her favorite nieces were doing, patting us on the tummies. We assure
her we're just fine. Then she says, "I just hope you are all careful when you are fighting these things The beautiful
goddess spoke of."

Lauren looks shocked, "Aunt Edith, what makes you say such a thing?"

Edith stares at us, "Come on, I'm not going to tell anyone. Besides, it was obvious, really."

I say, "Why is it obvious? I don't understand."

Looking at me, "I'm a lot smarter than most people around here give me credit for. A goddess speaks to the world. Her name
is FREYA, the same as yours, and says she will gift others to help as she has already done." She smiles big and gives me
another hug, "Then there was also how when I first met you, it seemed you were trying a little too hard to fit in. Can I
guess that you used to be a man, Freya?"

"Yes, but.... how could you.... " I stammered in shock.

"It's alright dear, not many people would have picked up on it. I just spend a lot of time watching people, and see past
their looks. And what I saw in you is that, you are a beautiful person inside. Add that to the goddess yesterday, well.

Besides, being with child, your all woman."

All I can say is, "Bless the goddess for you Edith." And squeeze her so tight.

Edith just says, "No, bless you, for making me happy for Lauren, and making us all a family."

Jimmy laughs and says, "Well, just wait till you meet our 'pets'. You may want to sit down for that one."

We all join in as Edith looks confused.

************************************************

There are no threats in our immediate area to worry about. After checking in with dispatch to clock in, I got the regular
notice to call Cappie. When Cappie answered the phone, he asked, "How'd things go yesterday? Everyone is okay, I hope?"

"Yes Cappie, all are fine. We were late getting back because the local villagers wanted us to eat dinner with them. We had
a great time."

"Any info of who's responsible for all this?"

I tell him, "Some info, but nothing solid yet. Although I have a feeling in the back of my mind, I just can't figure it
out though." I sighed, "Oh well, it'll come to me, I'm sure of that."

Cappie says "It's like someone is playing a game with the world, as if it was some cosmic joke."

"Yes.... but, no, it's still not coming to me." I said.

************************************************

Through the day, we heard through news sources about small incursions in the USA and Canada. Each of the five of us took
turns dealing with them. At lunch time, Jimmy dealt with giant spiders in the Arizona desert. Lauren and I took care of a
small group Battlemaster beasts in the Yukon wastes.

In the Yukon, we had some small luck, with the beasts, were a couple of more or less humanoid creatures. We made them talk
before dealing swift justice. What we learned was, though they gave no name, the man behind all of the incusions was a man
dressed in green and gold, with long black hair. He also spoke in an arrogant tone.

That tickled something more in the back of my mind. But still not there.

*************************************************

At home for dinner, chicken Parmesan with rice and mixed veggies. We decided we needed a more direct source for news, and
Lauren magiced a huge flat panel tv, we mounted it above the fireplace. Now when I say magiced, I mean, what she made, was
larger than anything available.

Sitting on the sofa, the three of us tracked the news of any events pertaining to the creatures. Flipping through channels
between news stations, Jimmy passed a movie playing. He kept going to a news station.

Something clicked, "Wait, Jimmy go back to that movie quick."

Jimmy says, "What is it?"

I said, "I think I saw something that puts it all together. Please go back."

"Okay," Switching back. The movie is an action flick with Robert Downey Jr. and Scarlett Johansson. "The first Avengers
movie? What did you see Freya?"

"Let's just watch a bit." We settle in and start watching, paying close attention. There's a scene where Ironman lands on
the balcony of his penthouse tower. And a man in green and gold with long black hair, and a scepter with a glowing blue
crystal. Loki.

All of us put it together at the same moment, "Loki, he's the one responsible for all this. It all makes sense now." I
say.

Lauren asks, "What do we do now?"

Jimmy states, "To fight a god, you call a god. Or in our case, A goddess, FREYA."

Jimmy's right. "Pause the movie." Then I close my eyes, "FREYA, godmother, hear your children's call. Please come to us,
we have important information you need to see. And you may want to bring Thor with you. Please mother we beg you!"

The next moment a flash and bang. From outside the house, it must have looked like a flash grenade had gone off. Standing
in our living room was our goddess FREYA and beside her the mighty Thor. Now, I know everyone has this vision of Chris
Hemsworth, and you wouldn't be far off the mark. The real life Thor was a bit bigger in height and weight, more like the
original comic book version. Only with redder than blonde hair.

Freya says, "I can sense your distress, child, what, pray news do you offer?"

Thor takes my hand, "A pleasure to meet you, young one. FREYA speaks very highly of you and your friends. Please tell us,
what is this great news you speak of?"

I speak to Thor, "It's a great honor to meet you, Thor. As a child, you were always the one hero I wanted to be like."
Smiling at him. Then, "We have something you need to see first, please sit and be welcome in our home."

As they sat on the sofa, god, pardon the pun, it seemed so surreal to have what until recently, were, mythological persons
sitting on our sofa. As Jimmy backs the play up and started the movie playing. After 30 minutes or so, I motioned for
Jimmy to freeze the action on a still of Loki.

Thor is the first to speak, "These images, while not true, do bear some merit of symmetry. My brother does wear very
similar vestments, and the haughty attitude is well placed."

FREYA seems puzzled, something I never would have thought to see on her wise and knowing face.

I say, "We, Lauren and I, had a chance to question a few lackies, earlier today. And the man they described giving orders
bore a resemblance to this actor portraying your brother Loki. We think that Loki is the one responsible for all these
problems, both here and on Tera."

FREYA says, "I agree with you daughter, it is much like him to play with people this way. What say you Thor, do you
concur?"

"Yes FREYA, I do. My brother is overfond of playing the fox in the hen house. Your 'daughter' does you justice. A very
bright young woman."

"You flatter too much, but, thank you truly. But now how do we deal with your brother?"

Thor smiles, but FREYA answers, "You leave that to us immortals. You have enough to deal with for now, with the
incursions, and in the months to come the little ones. But there is one additional thing I can do."

Lauren asks, "What would that be?"

FREYA says, "I am certain that Loki knows how close you five are to my heart, and there is a great likelihood that he will
try to use that to his advantage. I will add to the charms guarding you, so that he cannot harm you or the children you
carry."

With that, the goddess took the five of us into her embrace and held us for some time. She spoke words that none of us
understood, probably ancient Norse or such. As she spoke, a glow enveloped us within her hold. The colors changed as she
recited her litany, from pink to blue, orange to green, purple to yellow, and every color of the rainbow.

At long last, FREYA releases us, leaving the deepest feelings of love and kindness, and of being at one with the universe.
FREYA says, "I just hope that I did not over do that. If I did, anyone you are close to will be affected when you are
near."

Feeling an almost high of euphoria, Jimmy asks, "What exactly do you mean by that?"

"Not all that much really, just that some around you will feel more caring and at ease." Smiling, "For now, just go about
the usual. Just be a little more careful. And if you run up against Loki directly, port away and call to me, I will show
up with Thor, and deal with the 'fox'."

In parting, Thor kissed all the girls' hands and shaking hands with Austin, he gave Jimmy a bear hug and whispered in his
ear. Jimmy slapped him on the back and said, "Sure thing, you can count on me." Then another blinding flash and clap of
thunder, ringing our ears, they were gone.

We all asked Jimmy what that last had been about. He smiled and said, "Thor just told me to take good care of Lauren and
Freya." His smile got broader and adds, "He said that I'd fit in Asgard fine with two beautiful women at my side."

End of Chapter 24

An aging overweight man who plays too much online gaming receives a gift from Freya, the
goddess of love, lust, beauty, sorcery, fertility, gold, war and death.

Freya's Gift

Chapter 25: Meeting the Challengers

Wednesday 26 August 2015

The dawn rises with the sun and another day beckons. Even with everything that is happening around us, I take a moment to
revel in the facts of my life. I am a woman, happier than I ever was as a man. I had a wonderful life with Jimmy and
Lauren, who loved me as much as I loved them, almost so much it hurts. There were my nieces and nephew whom accepted that
I was still the same person as before, albiet as their aunt.

Rising from the bed, I stretched, feeling glorious. The lives within my womb ever growing. In a little over 8 months our
home would know the sound of our babies for the first time. I couldn't wait for the day when I could see them and smile
while I held their tiny little hands, just as I did Katie and Michael on the day of their birth.

I felt so good, I felt like singing. I went to the kitchen to start tea and head for the bath. As has become the norm
Margie joins me in the pool. She has become like the mother hen around the house, always worrying over Lauren and I. We
soak quietly for a long while until we're joined by Lauren and Jimmy. It seems that since receiving the full gift from
FREYA. Jimmy's hair has become more blonde, almost all trace of the red is gone. He actually looks more like the movie
version of Thor than Thor does himself. The only odd thing is that as Jimmy lost all traces of red, Margie seemed to gain
it in her scales.

"Morning loved ones! Isn't it a beautiful day?" I say.

Jimmy looks at Lauren and says, "Well, someone got up on the right side of the bed, didn't she?"

Lauren says, "With our bed, how can it be otherwise?" And kisses both him and me.

Margie smiles, "You are the happiest people I've ever seen, you are so good together."

"Thanks Margie, we love you too." I say. "I've got to say, the red your scales have changed to, is very becoming. You
look very lovely. Does Gilbert like the change?"

How does a dragon blush? I don't know, but Margie did. "He likes it a lot. Since the color of my scales started changing,
I've been feeling a little more, how do you say... amorous?"

If she wasn't blushing before, she was now. Lauren says "It's probably because of all of us. You and Gilbert, are so
linked with Freya and Jimmy, that the raw emotions leak over the mental connection you two have. Perfectly natural."

"Oh, I'm not complaining. And neither is Gilbert."

I stand up and get out toweling off. "I'll start breakfast. Tea is already to go."

Walking to the kitchen humming a tune from my head. I start to make breakfast bowls. Katie comes down and pours the tea
for everyone and sets the table.

She asks, "What are you humming? Sounds so light and happy."

"Oh, what? I don't know, just something stuck in my head, I guess." Patting my belly, "Reminds me of when your mom was
carrying you and Michael, she used to be so happy then." Smiling as I remembered how my sister used to be. But that
person was gone now, consumed by her own inner demons.

Katie looks wistful, "What happened between you and mom? I understand some of the later things, but not what started it."

"It was a lot of little things really. Mostly that she stayed with your dad even after she began divorce papers and gave
up. Then she became too, like him, the only thing that mattered was money." I smiled at Katie, "You know, you're a lot
like she used to be. Strong but still vulnerable."

Any further talk was put aside as we were joined by the rest of the family. The bowls were put on the table as we sat,
giving blessing to FREYA. Knowing we would need her strength in the fights to come.

Gilbert shows up before we finish. "Hello Gilbert, how are you this glorious morning?"

"Quite well, young ones. Thank you. I have word from FREYA, she wishes you and Katie to check on the two other 'Stars'.
To get acquainted with the leaders and make yourself known to them. I have told them you would be coming."

Katie asks, "Who are they? And where will we meet them?"

Gilbert begins, "The European 'Star' leader is called Cardinal, and... "

I stop Gilbert, "What? Did you say Cardinal?"

Jimmy asks, "Do you know this Cardinal? How could you?"

"In the game of course, silly. That is, if it's the same guy. He's on my friend list. We fought together in some
dungeons."

Lauren asks, "So, he's good then? Yes?"

"Hell yeah, he's good, one of the best priests I've seen. He'll make a great euro 'Star' leader."

Gilbert continues, "As I was about to say, the Asian 'Star' leader is called Demonic.Prince and he is a warrior like
Katie is."

Katie says, "Yeah, I've seen him around too. Fought along side his guild members. A natural leader."

Gilbert finishes, "FREYA felt the same about both of them." After a moment he adds, "When you two are ready we can go."

***********************************************

Katie and I dressed normal, Me for work and her for school. As we were ready to leave, Snow popped in and we mounted up.
We left at just before 7am PST, we arrived to the sound of a large clock announcing the time. Looking, we see Big Ben, so
we're in London, England, the clock face reads 3pm. Not bad for a transatlantic trip.

I ask, "Gilbert, where are we?"

Before he answers, another speaks up, "You're on the top of Qpark, south and a little west from Big Ben. And to the right
from there you'll see the Palace of Westminster. That concludes the tour of London, Hope you had a nice trip!"

Gilbert says, "Ah, there you are Cardinal." Smiling at the charming fellow. "May I introduce Miss Katie and Mistress
Freya."

Cardinal says, "Very pleased to meet you birds. Freya, do I know you? You look very familiar." He smiles and shakes both
our hands.

"Actually, you do. We met on-line playing Tera a few months ago." I smile back at him. Katie just winks at him.

Cardinal looks surprised, "You do look like a character in the game, but I chatted with 'him' between rooms. I was
certain you were a man."

I say, "I can understand your confusion, until a month ago, I was a man, like you thought. Then the goddess FREYA gave me
the greatest gift imaginable. She made me into my game persona, it was a dream come true."

Cardinal asks, "Then that is when you became the American 'Star' leader? How busy have you been, dealing with the
monsters?"

Gilbert interrupts, "Let us save that for when our group is complete. Mount up and we will head to Tokyo to meet with
Demonic.Prince, ready to go?"

***********************************************

We arrive to a moonlit park setting. Tokyo time is after midnight. A figure steps from the bushes, a late teens or early
20's youth. He advances with a hand out. I take his hand as I dismount from Gilbert.

"Hello, I'm Freya. You must be Demonic.Prince? Nice to meet you."

His shake is firm, then in perfect English, "Yes, you'd be right on that, I am Demonic.Prince, at least in the game. My
friends call me Hikaru." Smiling at us. "Nice to meet you Freya."

Katie and I smile back at Hikaru, "The pleasure's mine. The others here are, Katie, my niece. And Cardinal from London.
Katie and I live in the northwestern United States. Outside of the city of Eugene, Oregon. You picked a lovely place for
our meeting. Where are we exactly?"

"Ah, we are in the famous Shinjuku Gyoen gardens. It was convenient, since they have been closed for hours and everyone
gone. We have the place to our selfs. Enjoy!" Spreading his arms wide.

I say, "As much as we'd like to stay a while, Katie has school in a few hours, and I need to get to work. We basically
just wanted to touch base with you and Cardinal, to see how things are going. I know you are both very capable in the
game, but if you ever need help, just contact us through our friends." Motioning to Gilbert and Snow.

Cardinal asks, "Tell us what's really going on, will you?"

"Okay, I'm assuming since you asked, that no one has really explained what's happening?" Seeing Cardinal and Hikaru nod,
I continue. "You've both seen the first Avenger movie? Yes. Well, it's a lot like that. Loki is messing with our world
for his fun and games. He started it on Tera first, and now he's expanding his reign of terror."

Cardinal says, "That makes a lot of sense. But how do we deal with Loki? He is a god after all. I don't suppose we have a
Hulk waiting around on the sidelines, do we?"

Hikaru says, "Since it was the goddess FREYA that spoke to the world, and she is of Asgard, then we at least have Thor?
Don't we?"

Katie adds, "You bet we do, Thor is ready to put the hurt down on his brother when we can pin him down."

"Katie's right, our job is to deal with the normal monsters like in Tera. If you spot Loki, get out and get the news to
FREYA. She'll bring Thor and together with the rest of us, we can put an end to his games."

Cardinal then asks, "Back to what you were about to say before we came to see Hikaru. Explain what you meant, Please."

I look at them, "This may take awhile, but I'll start at the beginning, so you'll know it all, and what it could mean to
you and your teams." They nod to me to begin, "It all started... " a half hour later, " ...and that's the short and the
sweet of it."

Hikaru asks what was on both their minds, "And this is what you want? Really?"

I say, "Yes, it is. I have a wife and a husband, we love each other so much. And Lauren and I are expecting in May to
June. We couldn't be happier."

Cardinal says, "Wait, you're saying you're pregnant? You've been female for a month and you're already pregnant!"

Hikaru looks shocked, but I say "I am, yes. And happy for the first time in my life. Don't forget, FREYA is the goddess
associated with love, sexuality, beauty, fertility, gold, seiðr (sorcery), war, and death. It is only natural for my life
to go in this direction."

Cardinal says, "So you're saying, after we take care of Loki? What? Anything we want?" Looking skeptical.

Katie says, "FREYA changed my uncle. Changed him so 'her' outsides matched the insides, Her soul. Bless FREYA!" Hugging
me tight.

"Well, you'll have time to think about that while we battle the monsters and prepare for Loki. Just make sure your people
know what's going on. Okay, now Katie and I must be going, our day is just starting." They say goodbye and we pop out,
leaving Hikaru and Cardinal alone in the garden.

***********************************************

Local time 8am

Back home, Katie and I go our separate ways. I only make a quick stop at Moms to see Edith. No local sighting so far
today. Having already reported in on shift, I start my patrol for the day. I decide at lunch I'll visit Gloria to see how
things are going.

Dispatch radios, saying there is a disturbance reported at a smaller camp ground, something about overly loud music. The
site is ahead on my route, so I tell dispatch I'll be there shortly.

The campsite is one only allowing 'rough' camping, no trailers or Motorhomes, not even generators. There are five tents
in the immediate area, the next closest occupied spot is at least 100 yards away. At one tent, a generator is running,
powering a big amp and speakers. The generator makes so much noise on its own, the four guys present can't hear me pull
up.

None of them seem to pay attention, the four I had seen were drinking bottled beers, Another violation, no glass
containers. I spot the fifth camper inside the largest of the closely arranged tents, his back to me. As I turn off the
generator, I finally get a reaction from this group. They all start yelling for someone to check the fuel in the
generator.

That's when they seem to take notice of me, still with my hand on the switch. "Gentleman," trying to be polite,
"Generators are not allowed in this campground. If you stay here, you'll have to do without using it."

The biggest of them, a piggish man with jowly cheeks, "Is that so missy?" In an arrogant and belligerent manner. "And
who's going to stop us? Huh, you?"

This man has his buddies at his back, facing off with me facing away from the tents. "Sir, there's no reason to act in
this manner, your fellow campers in this area are here to rough it. There are plenty of other grounds where you are
allowed the use of generators. However, the National Park Service doesn't allow any bottled drinks in the sites... " I
hear a sound behind me. As I start to turn to the noise, I feel a pain in the back of my head. Falling to the ground the
last thing I see is that poacher from a month ago as I lose consciousness.

************

As I come to, it's obvious I've only been out a minute or so, thank FREYA for giving me a hard head. I'm being tied down
to the cot in the poachers tent. Just as he's about to cut off my clothes, he notices I'm awake. "I guess I should have
hit you harder," he gloats.

The pain of being hit is fading fast, and it's evident he and his crew intend to rape me. "I thought you were in jail,
what happened?"

He sneers into my face, he reeks of stale beer and onions. "It seems when your captain turned me over to the local cops,
the stupid assholes forgot to Mirandize me, so they had to let me go." Smiling and showing rotting teeth, "I was hoping
you'd have been out long enough to wake up with me riding you to the best fuck of your soon to be over life."

"You're not man enough to make good on that promise." I assure him.

The poacher pulls his pants down, "Is that so? We'll see about that."

As he unveils his member that he's so proud of, "Are you kidding me? That thing is smaller by two thirds than my
husband's, when he's flaccid." And I start laughing so hard I almost tipped the cot to the floor of the tent.

He says, "We'll see who's laughing when I put a bullet through your head after we're done taking turns on you. It will be
a terrible shame to kill that body of yours, but it has to happen."

I ask before he can start to cut my clothes, "Who put you up to this?" Trying to act fearful, hoping he will let anything
slip. "Did he have long black hair and carry a scepter with a blue gem in the head?"

"What the fuck are you talking about bitch? I take orders from nobody. You're just my pet project since you caught me
before. After this, I'll be leaving the country, they'll never find me."

I smiled up at him and his pals, "In that case, all I have to say is.... " They hang on my words, expecting me to scream.

Quietly I say, "Margie, Gilbert, a little help please."

The next instant is complete chaos, Margie appears at my side facing the poacher, before he can even move, Margie bites
off his miniscule manhood and then spits it out, "Goddess that thing is foul on the tongue, you're better off without
it." Smiling at him.

The four men behind him panic and head for the outside of the tent, only to come to a halt facing Gilbert in a rage. I
change to my armour and break my bindings. As I stand I hug Margie and kiss the side of her face, "Thank you so much
Margie! I'm so sorry you had to bite that thing."

Margie just smiles as she says, "It was no 'big' thing, it was the least I could do to protect you and the babies." I
smiled at that too.

The poacher is rolling on the ground, holding what's left of his manhood trying to stop the bleeding, "Somebody help me
before I bleed to death, PLEASE!"

Margie says, "Move your hands away, I'll stop the bleeding for you." He does as she says. She puffs out a small burst of
fire to cauterize the wound. He realizes what is coming, too late, screaming in misery and pain, passing out.

Exiting the tent with Margie, the men are now trapped between two dragons, all of them so scared they pissed themselves.

Gilbert asks, "Are you okay, my lady, I am so sorry I could not stop this before it happened." He looks upset and
contrite.

"Gilbert, it's not your fault, don't ever think that!" And rush to his side to console him.

"Thank You, child, You are too kind to me! That other one is lucky Margie beat me to him, I was going to snap him in two.
Living is too good for the likes of him."

I smile at him, "But Gilbert, everyone deserves a second chance at life! Just look at me. But what do we do with them?"

Gilbert says, "I have an idea about that. We will take them to FREYA and let her decide their fates."

***********************************************

The next instant, before they can even speak or move. We are all in FREYA's garden. The men gasp aloud at being
transported to who knows where. That is until they see FREYA float down to stand before them, next to Gilbert, Margie and
me. Again, they pee themselves.

FREYA speaks, "Daughter, are you okay? Did they harm you at all?" Wrapping me in her arms.

"Mother FREYA, it is nothing a good bath can't fix, to get their stink off me." I step back from her embrace, "We have
brought them to you for justice. The one who Margie bit is a career criminal and my world just can't cope with the likes
of him and his men. I did find out that they were not a part of Loki's game though."

"That is good, my child. But I am not the one to dispense judgement. I will call Forseti, the god of Law and Justice. He
will decide their fates." With that she raised her right hand and called out, "Forseti, I call upon you to meet out the
fair justice you are known for. Please come to us!"

A moment later, Forseti appears with us, near to FREYA. He has long golden hair and beard, wearing a judicial robe of
gold. He asks "FREYA, sister goddess, how can I be of service? It has been many long years since we have seen one
another. It pleases this old heart to see you again."

"Forseti, I called you to pass judgement on these miscreants before you." Pointing out to the five men before us. The
poacher is finally coming to and realises his problems are just beginning.

Forseti goes to each of us, placing his hand on our foreheads. He is longer at the poacher than the others. He looks to
me, "Child, I am pleased to see you unharmed, if you'd like to bathe while I consider the truth." Pointing to the
waterfall and hot spring a ways from our present spot in the garden.

"Thank You, Lord Forseti, I think I'll do just that. Margie? You coming too?"

Margie heads for the hot spring with me. I cast aside my arour and remove my clothes and step into the hot, bubbling
waters. I scrub my whole body and then Margie's face. After that we stood beneath the waterfall to rinse off. Feeling
clean of their stench finally. We walk back and Gilbert has a fresh uniform for me. The older one a small pile of ash on
a nearby rock.

I stand with FREYA and my friends as Forseti raises his head. He speaks solemnly, "I have taken into account all the
factors in your cases." Looking down on the five men before him. "Are you ready to receive your sentences?"

The poacher finds his voice, "What right do have to pass judgment on me, I have rights."

Forseti smiles down at him, "Do you know where you are human? I know from your mind that you have seen FREYA on your home
world communications. This is our world, here you have only the rights we accord you. And nothing more." He turns to
FREYA, "Sister, you could always use more help to look after your gardens I am sure."

FREYA smiles, "There is always something for someone to do."

Forseti says, "Good, then here is my verdict. The four of you who would condone the actions of this other, will tend the
gardens here on Asgard." They breathe a sigh of relief, until he continues, "As fauns you will see to the health of this
garden."

With his final words, the four men's shapes began to blur. When their forms became apparent, they are truly in the
classical sense, fauns. The only clothes they have on are loinscloths like the native Americans wore. As they try to
speak, the only noise they can make are the bleats of a goat.

Forseti turns to the poacher, fierce anger on his face. "Now for you," As the poacher cowers back speechless, Forseti
continues, "Since you are half way there already, thanks to Margret here. Your job will be to make your friends here
happy for the rest of all your lives."

Pointing to the poacher, who screams, "Nooooo." His voice rising in its register. Then his body lines fade, and as it
begins to coalesce the form is revealed. She is small, probably no taller the 4ft 6in. She has long reddish brown hair
down to the small of her back. For her size she has a remarkable figure. She speaks in a voice so high and delicate,
"What have you done to me? You've turned me into a woman, some kind of bimbo."

Forseti chuckles, "Oh no, my dear. You are wrong on both counts. You see, your friends are fauns and there natural mate
is a tree fairy or as your people used to say, a wood nymph. And as for being a bimbo, how would you learn your lesson,
if you did not have your wits about you. No, your mind will remain the same, the only thing is, you will have the
appetite of a normal wood nymph. And you know where your people came up with the term 'nymphomaniac'. That will be your
life from now on. To service your four friends and know exactly what is happening, you just won't be able to control
yourself."

Her four former underlings understand all that was being said, as evidenced by the looks on their faces and the erections
tenting their loincloths. She begins to freak out realizing the extent of her sentence.

Forseti says, "And lastly, since all wood nymphs need a home to call their own." With a crack of the ground, a sprout
begins to grow. It grows and grows, until a mighty oak stands at the side of the stream, it's reachs a hundred feet or
more and the branches are nearly as wide, leaving a large area under the tree for people to enjoy. The trunk is as big
around as a medium sized car.

As it is the only tree in the immediate area, the other are off a ways. The poacher is drawn toward the oak's trunk. She
squeaks out, "What's happening? I can't seem to stay away from this thing." With that her hand makes contact and she is
absorbed into the tree.

Soon, she steps back out of the tree. Forseti says, "You are now bonded to the tree, you can never be further than a
spears throw from it. It will always draw you back. This is your life now. Accept it!"

Forseti says goodbye to us, hugging FREYA and me. With that, a clap of thunder and he's gone.

FREYA says, "Justice is done, let us leave our new grounds keepers to get acquainted, shall we?" With a glint in her eye.

"Mother, I must go for now. But, thank you!" I grab tightly to her. and she hugs me back.

"Pease child, I will always be there for you!" Her glow encompasses me and the next moment...

***********************************************

I am back at the campgrounds next to my car. All of the camping gear left by the poacher and his men are gone and the
other campers approach thanking me for getting rid of the vermin.

***********************************************

I called Lauren and Jimmy to let them know what happened. As I should have known by now, the family network had made that
unnecessary, except to reassure them both I was fine. Jimmy was so mad, he said there was no torture good enough for that
man. I told him that his torture as a her, would last for uncounted years to come. I told him I could explain in detail
later. Saying bye and hanging up with them.

A call from Cappie had me heading for HQ, in town. When I got to his office he asked me to take a seat. Once seated
Cappie sat on the edge of his desk, looking me in the eyes for some moments.

Finally, I asked, "What's up Cappie?"

Still looking closely at me he says, "Freya, are you really ok? And don't be so light hearted about it, really, are you
ok?"

I smiled at him, feeling a little weirded out from how he's acting. "Yes! I'm fine. That guy never got a chance to really
do anything to me. They just hit me in the head, I was only out for a few moments. Surprised them actually. Why?"

Shaking his head, "I'm sorry to hear that, for your sake, I mean. Cause I have some bad news for you." Thinking how to
say what comes next. "Well, here it is! Department policy is that you'll have to take two weeks off, paid mind you, to,
as they say, 'recover' from your ordeal."

I stare at him, "Are you kidding? I'm fine! And you know if I had actually been hurt, SHE, would have fixed it all. What
am I going to do for two weeks? Can you tell me that?"

"I know, I know, but there is nothing I can do about it. On the bright side though, when you are back, you'll be training
a new intern. Until then, I don't know, work on your tan or something. The best I can do to help, is to pass all of the
monster sightings to you as they come in. That way, you can take care of the other business without worry."

I was resigned to the two weeks off, when it occurred to me, "Wait, you said I'd be training someone? That could hamper
dealing with Loki and his grand game."

He smiles, "I don't think you'll mind this trainee, since you're the one who asked me to hire her."

"OMG, I completely forgot about that. Thanks Cappie!" And gave him a good kiss on the cheek.

He acts a little flustered over the kiss, but smiles anyway, "Now go on, get out of here! And don't let me catch you in
greens for two weeks, you hear me missy?"

I stood and smiled, "YES SIR!" And saluted before I walked out. Leaving him laughing.

***********************************************

I figure, might as well go for lunch. I called Gloria and asked if she wanted to join me and she said she'd love to. I
picked her up ten minutes later, she was outside waiting for me to show up.

Gloria hops in the car, "I'm so glad you called, I had an early day and poppa found some work to do today. I thought I
was stuck at the salon till he gets done with whatever work he found."

I gave her a little kiss on her cheek, "Well then, you're really in luck then, I have the rest of the day free. So after
lunch, maybe we can do something, okay? Then I can take you home."

Gloria looks happy. "That sounds like fun, but what can we do? I really don't have any interests outside of work, home
and you and Katie. Thanks for being my friend Freya."

I look at her, "You're welcome dear. I'm glad you like being around our family. It makes me happy to see you smile." Just
then we pull into the front of Mom's Cafe and get out. Edith comes out to greet us with big hugs and kisses. This time
Gloria is not shy and returns Ediths warmth with her own. It's nice to see she's finally becoming the butterfly, emerging
from her cocoon.

Edith notices too and smiles at me to show she likes the improvement in Gloria. "So girls, another quick lunch before you
dash back to the grind?"

"No." I explain, "After what happened today, I have to take two weeks paid time off. And Gloria is done for the day."

Edith looks worried for a moment, "Not the babies I hope? Are you okay?" Pushing me into a seat.

"What? No, the babies are just fine! And so am I for that matter. Just stupid department policy after a little bump on
the head. I'm fine." Smiling to reassure her all was well.

Gloria looks shocked, "You're pregnant? Katie didn't tell me anything! I'm so happy for you. Congratulations! When did it
happen?"

I say, "About two weeks ago. Jimmy is very happy, and so is Lauren. All three of us are so happy."

Gloria looks at Edith and then back to me, "Edith said 'babies' as in plural? How many? Twins or triplets?"

I decide to tease her a little, "We're actually having four." I wait. Edith smiles, knowing where this is going. "Two
sets of twins." Gloria seems completely confused now, 2 twins? Not quads? Then laughing with Edith, "I'm having twins and
Lauren's having twins too."

Gloria reaches and swats at my hand, "Oh, you. But, that's amazing, and Jimmy is the father for the both of you? But I
thought Lauren was only into women. Oh well, that's awesome Freya, you'll have to tell Lauren I said congrats."

I have a better idea, "Instead, why don't you have dinner with us tonight and you can tell her yourself?"

She nods, "As long as I'm not in your way, sure." She thinks, "I better call poppa and let him know, so he doesn't
worry."

Soon Edith has something for us to eat and we helped ourselves to drinks. We talked for a while more, having a pleasant
time. When we were done eating I went to say hello to Stan, and Gloria tagged along. Stan was busy trying to work on
tying some flies, and he seemed to be having some trouble.

As we got near, I said, "Hi uncle Stan, what are you up to today?" Frustrated he drops his tools .

"Damn it Freya, don't get old, you hear me. Being old is no fun, let me tell you."

Feeling worried for him, "What's the problem, you're not that old! There's a lot of life in you yet. Don't get too down."

He smiles at me, "Oh, it's just getting harder to see clearly, makes it so difficult to tie these flies. I wish I had
someone to learn to do this, but kids these days, they don't appreciate the art of tying flies or making lures. They'd
rather buy them from some big chain. Just a shame, I tell you."

Gloria looks past me to see what he's been doing, then says, "Oh, what nice colors, there so pretty. You made these?"
That starts me thinking.

"Gloria, would you like to learn how? I've tied flies before and it's quite fun. And you'd be surprised how creative you
can be. Not to mention what can catch a fishes attention." I smile at her, "Want to give it a try? I'm sure Stan could
teach you right here."

Stan looks hopefully to Gloria, when she answers. "Could you really teach me how to do this? I'd love to learn how.
Please! Show me how to do it. I learn really quick too. Please!"

Stan grumbles, but I can tell he's pleased. I tell them I'll be back after changing clothes. I ask Edith to use the
restroom, since I hadn't used it here, and she pointed me in the right direction.

In the restroom, I used the app Lauren had magiced to get a change of wardrobe. What I ended up with was a blue cami with
white short shorts and my favorite suede boots. I use the back door to put my greens in the car and walk back in.

Edith smiles and says "Well, aren't you the picture for America, all red, white and blue."

I smile sweetly "And I have the matching nails to prove it." Laughing. I decided to help Edith for the afternoon to give
her a little break. Every time someone came in, I said hello and asked what I could get them. Most wondered why I was
here and not on patrol. After explaining the situation, most thought it was sweet that I was helping Edith out. It was
fun and I would get to meet and know most of the regulars over the next week or so.

At around 3:30, Edith said it was time to close up and I should go home, and get off my feet.

"But Edith, I having fun and meeting my neighbors, and besides, I'm fine."

"That's wonderful dear, and sweet of you. You know, you have a wonderful gift in bringing the right people together. Look
over at Stan, I haven't seen him this happy in a long time. That Gloria is perfect for him to teach, he misses that.
Thank you!"

"Aunt Edith, you and uncle Stan are special people to me. And not just because you're Lauren's family, you're my family
too. Besides, Katie and I think Gloria's talents are being wasted in that salon, she just needs someone to push her
envelope for her."

Edith says, "I can see that now. You're good for her, both you and Katie."

"Edith, that's sweet of you, but, I think you and Stan are what she needs. Plus, I think she'll be good for the two of
you also."

Edith looks skeptical and asks, "Why do you say that? Freya."

"Look Edith, we know how great she is at doing nails. We can set her up in a corner with her own stuff and she can keep
doing that. But at the same time, she can use the same talents to make custom lures for Stan, as well as tying flies.
That, and when the ladies start coming in to see her, it might lead to more customers for Stan and you."

Edith asks, "You really think so?"

I nod and say, "If it all goes well, we'll have to find you help to do the work and you two can relax and run the show,
greeting customers and other things."

"If you think so, I'll trust your judgement then. But for now, GO HOME! Aunties orders."

I go to get Gloria and I can barely tear them apart. Gloria asks before we leave, "Can I come tomorrow Stan? I don't have
any work at the salon."

Stan says, "If you want to, that's okay by me. Freya, she a great gal and she never needs to be shown anything twice,
picks it up, first time every time. Thank you."

I kissed Stan good day and say, "We'll see you tomorrow then. Bye!"

***********************************************

On the ride to the house, Gloria keeps calling her father, not getting any answer. She says he's probably just too busy
working the job he got today.

If we can't get a hold of him after dinner, then I'll insist she stay with us. I don't want her going home to an empty
house.

End of Chapter 25

Freya with Gilbert

Jimmy with Margret

Lauren and Casandra

Katie with Snow

Austin and Rolf

And our villain:

Loki

An aging overweight man who plays too much online gaming receives a gift from Freya, the
goddess of love, lust, beauty, sorcery, fertility, gold, war and death.

Freya's Gift

Chapter 27: Trust

Later that day

We get to the house and Gloria helps with fixing dinner. She's such a sweetheart. Lauren and Jimmy get home as we're
setting the table. We sit down to eat and it's obvious the two of them want the rest of the story, but don't want to say
anything because of Gloria's presence. We talk about little things when the subject comes up about Gloria learning from
Stan to tie flies.

Jimmy asks Gloria, "So, you had fun tying flies with Stan today?"

Gloria is near to bursting with excitement, "Oh gosh, it was soo neat! And Stan just knows everything about it. I just
hope he doesn't mind me taking all his time teaching me."

Lauren likes the gleam in her eyes as much as I do. "Gloria, what's so fascinating about tying flies, anyway?"

Gloria gushes, "There's just no end to anything you can do with them. There's so many colors and patterns, and types and
ways to do them. I just have so many ideas after what Stan showed me today. I can't wait to spend the day with him
tomorrow."

Lauren looks at me, I smile knowingly and then to Gloria, "Gloria, dear, I was talking to Edith about you today when you
were with Stan. And we kind of came up with an idea, for you, that is, if you're interested?"

Jimmy and Lauren's curiosity is peaked as to where this is going.

Gloria asks, "What kind of idea Freya? About what?"

"Well, we thought that since you really don't get the appreciation you deserve at the salon, that we could set you up in
a corner of mom and pops. That way you could still do nails, but you would make all the money from it, no hourly wage and
meager tips. Plus, you could spend your free time learning from Stan and helping him in the shop. What do you think about
that?"

Gloria is taken aback, "Really, they'd do that for me? That would be so kind of them. And I only get so few hours at the
salon, they won't care if I'm gone." She starts to cry, "Thank you for being such good friends. You, Katie, Lauren and
Jimmy, even Austin, Edith and Stan, you make me feel like I can do anything."

Lauren and I race around the table to her and wrap her in a big hug. I say, "You're welcome sweetheart."

Lauren says, "Darling, come to momma." Gloria is truly in tears now, missing her mother who had passed away. She loved
her papa so much, but there were times when she really needed her mother. "There, there, dear, everything will be okay.
Trust me, okay?"

Her sobs start to ease, as she comes up for air, "I love you guys, thanks for looking out for me so much."

We put the rest of the dinner for Katie and Austin in the oven to stay warm till they got home from school. I got
Gloria's dads cell phone number and tried calling myself. Getting no answer, on either that or the house number, I left a
message on both saying Gloria is with us and not to worry, and to let us know when he got home.

"Gloria, I can't get a hold of your father either. So, we insist you stay tonight with us. We won't have you going home
to an empty house, we have plenty of room, so it's no inconvenience. I'm sure Katie will love to have you here too. And
as for clothes, Katie and you are close to the same size, so I'm sure we can find you something to wear."

Lauren smiles slyly tapping her phone, we both know that with the app, we can come up with anything she needs in just a
moment. With a thought, Lauren starts fiddling with her phone, when she's done, she points it at Gloria like she's taking
a few pictures. She takes from all sides. "You know, Katie has some of her extra clothes in the other bedroom with the
king size bed in it. You can sleep there and use any of the clothes in there as well. Just give me a moment to double
check."

As Lauren heads up stairs, Gloria says, "You guys are too nice to me."

After a moment or two, Lauren calls down, "Okay, come on up, everything is ready." We went up to the room, Jimmy stayed
in the living room watching the news.

When we got to the room, Gloria smiles. She's thinking to herself that the room is twice as big as her own room at home.
Then Lauren opens the closet, showing it's full of pretty clothes, in all styles and colors. Then when she checked the
dresser, the drawers are filled with bras, panties, stockings and anything else Gloria could possibly need.

Looking over everything in amazement, wandering around, in the bathroom, there is even a new toothbrush and toothpaste.
On the counter there is also makeup and hair care items.

I was amazed, I beamed at Lauren for being so thorough. I squeezed her hand, giving her a silent thanks for helping with
Gloria. I say to Gloria, "Now Gloria, this is your room any time you need it. Just so you know, and won't be too
embarassed, my family has a very lax view when it comes to clothes. That means sometimes we don't put any on till we're
ready to leave the house. I'm not saying we're nudists, but think of clothing as optional. Wear whatever you feel
comfortable in, but don't be surprised if you see a little nudity. Though I'm sure you won't have to worry about Jimmy or
Austin, you know boys? They're always so shy about those things."

Katie comes running in, dropping her bookbag in the hallway. Hugging Gloria, "Great to have another girl around."

Gloria says, "Thanks Katie, and thanks for letting me use some of your extra clothes that are in here, there's so many
pretty things. You're such a wonderful friend."

Katie looks around, a little confused until Lauren waves her phone so Katie understands what Gloria had meant. Katie
looks at Gloria and says, "Just think of everything in here as your own. Okay?" Looking in the closet, "Did I leave any
shoes in here? Oh, good. I did. Never realized how much stuff I had." Winking to Lauren without Gloria seeing.

Back down stairs, Austin is setting dinner out for Katie and him. As they ate, I said, "I already told Gloria that we're
a little liberal when it comes to clothes around here, but, you 'guys'," emphatically pointing at the boys, "don't have
to go full Monty while she's here."

Gloria blushed at the mention, but Jimmy and Austin could have cooked food on their faces. I leaned over and whispered
into Gloria's ear, her eyes went wide and her blush went many shades deeper. She looked in awe at Jimmy, and I started to
laugh.

Jimmy looks at me, "Really Freya? You had to say something like that?" He looks a little upset, "I may have to punish you
for that. Lauren, want to help me with her 'punishment'?" As he grins devilishly. He jumps up and starts chasing me
around the living room and kitchen.

Every time he lays a hand on me, I squealed out laughing, "Stop! Let go of me, you monster." Stressing the monster and
laughing even harder. Picking me up, he tosses me over his shoulder and spanks me hard on the bottom.

Between tears of laughter and pain at his spanking, he forces me to calm down.

Jimmy in a mock stern voice says, "Now apologize to our guest and say Goodnight, cause your punishment isn't over yet."
As he heads for the bedroom preceded by Lauren with a smile on her face.

Giggling out of control, I say, "Sorry Gloria, Goodnight, and see you in the morning." Then in a tone of impending doom,
"Please kind sir, don't be too harsh with me, I'm but a simple lass and frighten easily."

The last thing heard as the door was shut is Jimmy saying, "Simple lass my ass!"

And oh boy, did they ever punish me, for hours. By the time they were done with me, I couldn't move, I was just a puddle
of flesh. Happy and contented flesh. I lost count of how many times I orgasmed. Lauren got hers, too, we all did. In the
end, we all fell asleep very happy.

***********************************************

The next morning after soaking in the tub, I fixed breakfast for everyone. Katie and Lauren are like me only dressed in
panties, Austin and Jimmy are being more modest in pj bottoms, they're so, well, boys! Gloria comes down stairs yawning,
dressed in yoga pants and a loose t-shirt.

As she sits with the family at the kitchen counter, she looks down and says, "You weren't kidding about clothes, I
guess."

Lauren says, "Sweetheart, we're all family here, you included. But if you'd feel more comfortable, we can put tops on. We
want you to feel at home here with us."

Katie and I second Lauren.

Gloria says, "No, I'm fine. I just thought you were kind of kidding around, is all. I'll try to get used to it. Just
don't expect me to walk around undressed." Laughing.

I say, "Whatever makes you feel like you're at home."

Before I or anyone can say anything else, Margie comes waddling into the room from the bedroom. Gloria sees her and
shrieks out, "Look out, there's a monster!"

Margie jumps back looking all around for any sign of a monster, "What? Where is it? I'll protect you!" It was all so
comical, we burst into fits of laughter as Gloria looks shocked at us and Margie is confused.

Gloria asks, "What's so funny? Is it every day some dragon walks through your house?"

Getting a hold of ourselves, Jimmy goes to Margie putting his arms around her neck. "It's okay Margie, she didn't mean to
call you a monster. We forgot to tell Gloria about you is all." He motions to Gloria to come closer, "Gloria, I'd like to
introduce you to Margret, Margie say hello to Gloria."

Margie says, "Very nice to meet you Gloria. I am so sorry to have scared you, I thought that since I heard them say you
were family, that you already knew." Very apologetically.

Gloria stammers, "Uh, it's nice to meet you Margret." Looking like she thinks she's crazy, talking to a dragon in the
dining room. "Can someone explain please, I'm feeling more than confused right now."

Jimmy says, "Margie is one of our friends."

Gloria asks, "And how many 'friends' are there?" Feeling worry creep upon her.

I say, "Only five."

Gloria chokes out, "Five dragons? For friends?"

Margie answers, "No silly, just Gilbert and I are dragons. Casandra is a tiger, and Snow and Rolf are wolves." Like it
was an every day thing to talk about.

I say, "Gloria, we haven't told you everything about our family, it's a little... " Looking for the right word, " ...
unusual! But there's nothing to fear from them, they will always keep you safe from harm. Okay?"

Gloria says, "Ok, it's just a little overwhelming. You've never lied to me. "

Lauren adds, "And we never will! We just might not tell you everything."

"I can accept that." She responds.

I ask Gloria, "Would you like to meet the rest of my family? Are you ready for that?"

She nods and says, "I think so."

"Ok, you've met Margie already, so lets have you meet her mate Gilbert. Gilbert please show yourself." Gilbert trundles
into the room from our office. "Gloria, this is Gilbert, he is my friend."

Gilbert smiles at her, "It is very pleasant to meet you Gloria, Freya speaks very highly of you."

Gloria smiles in return and timidly says, "Erm, it's a pleasure to meet you sir."

Gilbert laughs, "I like her Freya, she's a very proper young lady and well mannered."

Katie says, "Snow could you please come here." Snow pops in, startling Gloria anew. "Gloria, this is Snow, Snow this is
Gloria, she's a friend of ours."

Shocked by this large wolf that had popped in, Gloria reaches out her hand to pet Snow. Snow raises her paw to shake
hands, then nuzzles her head against Gloria's side. Gilbert says, "Snow is proud to meet you Gloria, and wishes to be
your friend too."

Gloria is soon coming out of her fear of new cicumstances, "Oh, gosh, of course I'll be your friend." Scratching behind
her ears.

Austin says, "Ok Rolf, you might as well come too." Rolf pops in with the litter of pups, and they all sit patiently.
"Gloria this is Rolf, he is Snows mate and these are their pups. Rolf this is Gloria."

Rolf goes to Gloria's other side and rubs his head against her. Soon all the pups are swarming around the three of them.
Gloria scratches between his brows. "Wow, they're all so well behaved."

Lauren says, "That's because they have the same intelligence as a human. They're not from around here you know?" Waiting
for the sea of puppies to clear. "And now, my friend Casandra, Cassie be a dear, come meet Gloria." Cassie trots out of
the office and runs straight at Gloria and rolls over baring her belly to her.

Just like a big cat. Gloria reaches down and rubs her belly. Bringing loud purrs that vibrate the windows. "You're such a
pretty puttie-tat, yes you are." Seems Gloria was definitely a cat person.

Lauren smiles, "Well, it's obvious you two get along just fine."

Gloria gushes, "Oh yes! I love cats. I had my own kitty before momma passed. Mr Whiskers left us a month before momma
died. We never found out what happened to him." She got a little misty eyed until Cassie pulled her down on the floor and
smothered her with licks to her face. Soon Gloria was in stitches, laughing too hard to be sad.

I say, "Okay family, time to get ready and get out there."

Jimmy says, "What are you doing if you can't work?"

"Me? Why, I'm going to moms and help Edith today and get to know our neighbors better. I've got plans inside of plans."

Jimmy smiles, "That's what I like in a woman, a saint in public and a devil in bed. Moohaha-ha."

***********************************************

Dressing today, I decide to go with the whole Daisy Duke look. Looking in the mirror after dressing leaves me with a
feeling of quiet confidence. Gloria chose to be more conservative with some shorts and tank top covered with a camisole.
She looked really cute. If Gloria ever decided to cut loose with her look, she could become a real head turner.

On the drive to mom's, Gloria told me she'd tried calling her father a couple more time last night, as well as talking to
Bobby for 2 hours. I was glad to hear they were still together, and happy. They made a cute couple.

Gloria says, "I'm getting a little worried about papa, he never goes this long without returning calls. Bobby said that
he'd go by the house today and see if he was there."

"Gloria, there's always a place for you with us till he comes back. We want you to feel like our home is yours too. So if
you want to have Bobby over, that's perfectly fine with us."

"Thanks Freya, that's very kind of you. But with your extra friends around, it's probably better if he stays away from
the house. I don't want to scare him off."

"As long as your fine with that, we're happy to have you with us." I told her.

***********************************************

I parked in back once we got to Mom's. The back door was already open, so we went in and said hello. Edith greeted us
warmly and asked, "What are you doing after dropping off Gloria?"

"I'm hanging out here to start on what I told you about yesterday. And I'm helping you and meeting more of my neighbors."
With a smug attitude. Gloria sat at the fly tying table, arranging thread bobbins and feather capes, and tidying up until
Stan walked in
.

Stan smiles to himself, seeing Gloria so eager to learn. Stan took a book off the shelf as he neared Gloria, sitting at
the table. It was a worn book, feather edged pages testifying its many years of use, in fact Stan had received the book
from the man who had taught him how to tie flies. He takes a seat beside her, caressing the worn cover with fond
memories.

"Gloria, this book was given to me by an old friend who taught me nearly everything I know about tying. When he presented
it to me, the only thing he made me promise was to pass it on to the next generation, and for them to do the same when
the time came. For now, it is my time to pass it on to you."

Gloria takes the book, tears in her eyes, looking through the pages, seeing every imaginable fly anyone would want. She
turned to Stan in her chair and put her arms around him. "Stan, this is the nicest thing you could have done for me!
Thank you so much! I will cherish it always."

"Ok, ok, let's get busy. Look in the bins for what fly is low to empty and tie some up so we have 10 of each. If it's one
you don't know yet, ask me to show you or look in your book. Alright. I'll straighten out some things while you do that."

I helped with the locals, learning them by face and name. I tried to touch everyone and leave a sense of peace. Through
the day I worked at clearing a small area for Gloria to work on nails, right in the middle of the common area between
mom's and pop's. I called Lauren around mid day and suggested she magic a sign for Gloria's work station. She said she
had an idea for that.

By the end of the day, I was feeling very good about moving Gloria here, to help Edith and Stan. She was fitting in like
a member of their family. Also, we both tried reaching her dad with no success. Around three o'clock Gloria got a call
from Bobby, he had checked the house like he said he would and there was no sign her dad had been home, the last two
day's mail still in the mailbox.

By the time we left for home, Gloria had worked herself into a fit of panic, worrying for him. I called Bobby and asked
him to come to dinner to keep Gloria happy, he was too glad to visit and hold her hands.

***********************************************

At home Gloria and I started dinner and then sat for a while on the sofa, I cradled her and reassured her that everything
would work out with the goddess' blessing. She knows I mean FREYA when I said that taking some solace from it.

"Freya, can I ask you something serious? You don't have to answer if it's too personal."

Still holding her I ask, "What did you want to know? Although I have a feeling I know what you're going to ask. It's
about the goddess FREYA I bet." smiling as she nods her head.

"You're wondering why I have the same name as she?" She nods again, "And you're wondering if there's any connection
between her and me and all the crazy stuff happening? Well, you'd be right."

Gloria asks, "How so? You and she aren't one and the same, are you?"

I shake my head, "No, dear, but we are very close. You could say, in a manner of speaking, that she is my mother.
Although that is overly simplified. Let's just say I was born to normal human parents, I lived a life, not complete by
any means, and died. FREYA gave me a new life because she thought I had something to give to the world yet. I'm still
learning as I go."

She smiles up to me, "I can believe that, and it's good enough for me."

Just then, the others showed up. Jimmy leading in Bobby, "Look who I found outside." Gloria sees Bobby and jumps up and
runs into his arms. We leave them alone while we finish setting the table. When the food was on the table, we called them
to sit down.

After our meal was over, I told Gloria to show Bobby her room. She looked a little nervous leading him up stairs by the
hand. We cleaned up and Lauren showed me the sign she made using a new app on her phone. It was a neat little neon sign,
simply saying 'Nails by Design'. It was perfect. We put the sign in the back of my car, Jimmy says he'd hang it in the
morning.

We used a little more magic and set up the wall screen to interface with the PC in the office and blu-tooth controllers
and played Tera for a while. Before it was time to head to bed, Katie and Austin came home, they had stayed to study at
school. Gloria and Bobby come down as Bobby needs to get to work.

Bobby sees the huge screen showing the game in play, the picture was almost like looking through a window. "Wow, that
game is awesome! the graphics are not to be believed, what game is this?"

I answer, putting down the controller "It's called Tera, never heard of it?"

Bobby sees some similarities between us and the characters on the screen. "Well of course I have, that goddess on TV said
something about it. I just never got around to checking up on it. Looks cool!" He gives Gloria a big hug and kiss, "Well,
got to go now or I'll be late for work. Gloria, I'll call a little later. Bye."

He's out the door waving back. I know he's a good kid, we'll just have to trust him.

End of Chapter 27

An aging overweight man who plays too much online gaming receives a gift from Freya, the
goddess of love, lust, beauty, sorcery, fertility, gold, war and death.

Freya's Gift

Chapter 28: A Birthday with Spies

Monday 14 Sept

Two weeks have passed and today I go back on patrol. Things are going good at the cafe and tackle shop. Gloria seems to
be coming into her own. She's had lots of customers for 'Nails by Design' and is very happy. She's learned a lot from
Stan in the two weeks and even got some of her nail customers to take some interest in fishing with their husbands. The
husbands are happy, cause when the ladies go to the salon now, they also get to spend time in the tackle shop. Both
businesses are showing improvement and things are not so tight as they were before.

The only downside from the last two weeks is that Gloria's father has not been heard from. The sheriff has had no luck
finding hide nor hair of him.

Meanwhile, monster sightings around the Americas have been on the increase, and around the world in general. We all spent
time, together and separate, dealing with them as they came.

Lauren's and my pregnancies were progressing on schedule. We'd had doctors visits on Friday last to follow-through with
what we already knew. Both of us were healthy as oxen, no morning sickness at all, and the fetus' were exactly as the
doctor would expect. I was now at 8wks and Lauren was 6wks, not far enough to show yet, though everybody seemed to know
already. Edith was pleased to tell everyone who came into the cafe about Lauren and I. We were both happy to let her have
her pleasures.

Gloria is coming along well, dealing with her father missing and doing more each day in the tackle shop. Stan and Edith
treat her like the daughter they never had. They both encourage her to be open about anything that comes to mind. Some of
her ideas were quickly put to use, improving business and fostering greater community spirit.

Gloria didn't yet have her drivers licence, now that she was so busy, and didn't have time to go test. So since I went to
the cafe every morning, I dropped her off when I visited with Edith and Stan. The locals were very friendly when I was
there and we were all on first name basis. They were all very open too. I got the feeling that between sightings and my
missing appearance coinciding, that they might just know we are dealing with the problems. They always acted supportive
for us. Lauren, Jimmy and I are certain that Edith knows full well what's going on, but doesn't say anything to let on.

***********************************************

So, I'm back in my greens and feeling happy. Today Gloria is dressed almost as I had two weeks ago, Daisy Duke shorts in
white, a blue and white checkered blouse tied beneath her breasts, buttons undone showing lots of cleavage and her lacy
blue bra. Her hair was in curled rings falling around her face and shoulders. She was looking very hot, though the only
boy she had eyes for being Bobby.

On the drive to Mom's, I said, "You and Bobby make a cute couple, any chance for it to go further?"

Gloria looks hopeful, "I sure hope so, we love each other so much. I've tried to get him to go a little further, but he's
even shyer than I was. I think he's afraid he can't support the two of us, if things got real serious."

"Did you explain to him that you're making good money now and can contribute to your financial security?"

"Yes, and he's still hesitant. Um... you know, we're both still virgins. I love him so damned much, and I know he feels
the same way. But he's just not getting the signals that I'm ready to be intimate."

I smiled to her knowingly, "Gloria, sometimes you have to hit a boy in the head before they realize what they want. You
may have to push him, if that's what you want. I'm not saying to rape the boy, but make him know where you stand, be
forceful, he'll come around."

"Thanks Freya, that sounds like a good plan." We pulled into Mom's and got out. Edith met us at the door. After hugs and
kisses, we sat and visited while Gloria set up about opening for the day in the tackle shop. She was now using her
airbrushes for painting lures as well as nails, only some different paints.

Edith says, "Now that I got used to you being here every day, what am I going to do now?" Mostly just kidding.

"Edith, I've been thinking about that too. Business has improved almost to the point where you could do with a mostly
full time employee."

She looks thoughtful, "Yeah, I guess you're right about that, but, who could we trust?"

"Glad you asked, cause I think that Gloria's boyfriend Bobby would be a prime consideration. I know he'd like to get away
from working late night shifts. And putting him around Gloria on a daily basis may push him to make a commitment to her,
she really needs." Thinking some more, "You have that guest house that's still sitting empty, right?" She nods at that.
"Well, how about you rent him that for half what he does, his current apartment, which is tiny in comparison, then he
won't need as much salary to make ends meet."

Edith nods more, "I can even feed the boy, and save him some more money. Ok, I like that. But do you think he'll go for
it?"

"Let's ask Gloria." We called over Gloria and put our question to her.

"Oh my, I'm sure he'd like that, I'll call him later after he gets up. He's always saying that working his hours is like
being a vampire, going to bed before the sun rises."

That settled, I headed for patrol. The only good thing about monster sightings happening around the world, was there was
less in our hometown area.

***********************************************

Monday 5 October

The last two weeks have passed quickly. The sightings stayed at a constant level of every few days, the threat remains
high, but not insurmountably so. Bobby has started working for Edith and helps Stan when he can, living in their guest
house, becoming a part of the family. He and Gloria are always together now. After work they either are in the guest
house or at home with me and the family. We still have not let him meet our friends, they do a good job of hiding from
him while he's here.

Of special note this week, it is Katie and Michaels birthday on Saturday, they would be 20 this year. And Lauren, Jimmy,
Austin and I wanted to do something special for them. But this time no airplanes. After discussing it over with them, we
decided to have a party for them at lake Cuyamacha, back home in San Diego.

I called Maryanne and thankfully she didn't have any games for the weekend. I asked her, "Can you get Michael to take you
to the lake on Saturday? The only person you can tell about this to, is Candy. I'll call her and make sure she'll help
you get Michael there on time."

Maryanne is, as usual, all bubbles and sunshine, "I'll do it aunt Freya! I promise I won't tell anybody. I can't wait to
see you. I love you."

"I love you too 'Sunny Bunny'. You be a good girl now. Bye!"

I called Candy and she said she had to work, but could get someone to cover for her. She asked if her sister could come
too and I said that it was fine. I know how close she and her sister are, and how much she liked Michael too.

Now that all was set, all we had to do was keep it hidden from Katie. She is very good at picking up on things, so we had
to be careful.

************************************************

Thankfully the week was a quiet one. And our plans for the surprise party was nearly complete. I decided since Gloria was
as much a part of this family as she was, that she should come with us, and that meant that Bobby would come too. So we
decided on the best way to tell them how we'd get to San Diego, leaving it for Friday night at dinner.

It was thought that Edith and Stan should come too, besides, they needed to know more of what was going on. Fortunately,
Austin took Katie to dinner in town so we had the evening to prepare everyone for the coming day.

To their credit, they all seemed to take the information as simple facts and didn't question or make any comments. The
best compromise was to take two vehicles, Austin's truck with Gloria, Bobby, Katie and Lauren. I would take my WRX with
Edith, Stan and Jimmy. It's not like it was going to be a long drive. During the week Cappie had contacted the lake
office to clear us having a party for the twins, and an area would be roped off on the north shore below the cabins, more
than enough room for a group. He even made arrangements for us to fish and use the cabins for any cooking or cleaning
needs, as they were unoccupied for this weekend.

************************************************

Saturday morning comes and I rise before the sun, waking everyone and have them get ready. I went upstairs to wake Katie,
finding her in Austin's arms still asleep. I gently stroke her cheek, until she stirs and looks into my eyes.

I smile down on her and say, "Wakie, wakie, happy birthday 'Baby Bear'. Time to get up, lots to do today, so get dressed
and come down for breakfast before we leave."

She yawns, stretching, smiling back at me, "Thank you 'Momma Bear'. Where're we going so early?"

"That's a surprise, so hurry up girl, can't keep the world waiting, even on your birthday." Laughing as I left her room.

Down stairs, Jimmy has pancakes ready, strawberries and cream on top for the birthday girl. The berries are set to show
the number 20 with whipped cream all over. As Katie sits to eat everyone kisses her and wishes her well. Austin told her
what to wear so she was set after we finished eating.

With the gear already in Austin's truck we loaded ourselves in the car and truck. Gilbert found us a spot near the lake
to port to, less than a quarter of the way to Julian. A short drive and we pull into the parking below the cabins and see
our party area. The head ranger for the lake walks down from the cabins and hands me the keys.

He says, "Ranger Freya, it's a pleasure to meet you, your captain speaks highly of you. The cabins are at your disposal,
and your area is marked off. Enjoy yourselves today, I understand you're very familiar with our lake, I'm sorry I don't
recognise you." Katie walks over to stand beside me, "You, young lady do look familiar, though, but there's something
different." Smiling, "You're the birthday girl, right?"

Katie smiles back warmly, "I'm glad you remember me, though my hair is a lot more red than you've seen before. And yes,
I'm the birthday girl, my aunt decided to bring us home to our favorite place for my birthday." Just then, Michael and
the girls pull into the lot and head for us as he spots my car. Waving to him, Katie says "And there's the birthday boy
now!" Running to see her twin.

The ranger says, "I forgot they were twins, used to see them here with their uncle and grandma. The uncle used to come
all the time, but I haven't seen him in some time now. What happened to him?"

I tried not to smile when I said, "He died on June 27th, thankfully, he's gone on to a better place."

He says, "I sorry for your loss, and I'm sorry to hear that, he was well liked around here."

I say, "He really loved it here! I know his next life will be as a ranger , protecting nature." I took his hand and shake
it, "Now if you'll excuse me, I'd like to say hello to the birthday boy, and thank you Ranger Marx!"

I went to Michael to hug him and wish him happy birthday, he says "It's a wonderful surprise, thank you. I couldn't
understand why the girls wanted to go fishing today of all days, until I saw your car in the lot and you talking to
Ranger Marx." Before he could go any further, a very blonde tornado, leaps into my arms.

Maryanne kisses me over and over, "Aunt Freya, it's so good to see you! I missed you so much," then suddenly gets off me,
"I'm sorry, I don't want to hurt the babies." feeling like she did me harm.

"'Sunny Bunny', there's nothing to fear, nothing can harm our little ones, I know they can't wait to meet their great big
cousin." I stroke the hair from her face, "But how are you sweetheart, are you doing okay? I worry that keeping our
secret may be too much for you."

Michael says proudly, "Aunt Freya, you have nothing to worry about, Maryanne has been the absolute best since she learned
about you." After a moments thought, "Though mom and dad have wondered why we both have pictures of you on our phones.
They don't know anything though."

"Thank you Michael. I'm sure at some point they will find out, but I'd like to delay that as long as possible. You
understand."

He rubs my tummy, "So how's my future cousins doing." Smiling, "You're starting to show a little."

"They're all doing fine, Lauren and I are healthy as horses. And yes, I'm showing, it's normal for 12 weeks. But enough
for now, lets fish."

It was still early enough that the fish would still rise for dry flies, so we put on waders, since the county lakes don't
allow for body contact, and began to fish. As was the norm, Katie was the first one with a fish on. She managed to let it
get away before she netted it though, not wanting to have to clean fish today. The lake didn't permit catch and release.

Soon we all had caught and 'lost' fish and thought it was a good time to teach the others to fly fish. Michael was
teaching Candy, Jimmy was teaching Lauren, Katie teaching Bobby, Austin with Maria (Candy's sister), Stan was showing
Gloria, And I had Maryanne. Edith didn't want to get in the water, feeling foolish in waders, and stayed on shore.

Our students were soon getting into the rhythm, Gloria to Stan's delight seemed to be a natural. Later, when asked how
she picked it up so fast, she said it was like dancing ballet with the fish. Whatever the reason, she soon hooked fish,
then Stan had to teach her how to fight and land it.

The day went all too fast. At mid morning we had cake and ice cream, at which time we invited the rangers to join us,
only Ranger Marx ate with us but took some for the others, including Arlene in the tackle shop whom I remembered very
well.

For lunch, we BBQ'd burgers and hot dogs. After eating Michael said that his mom was expecting him home before 4pm so she
and Maryanne could take him and Candy to dinner. My sister was bad about a lot of things, but, she saw the good between
Candy and Michael. All too soon, it was time for Michael, Candy, Maria and Maryanne to go. They said goodbye, patted
Lauren's and my tummies, and kissed and hugged. Maryanne even talked to my tummy, saying she was waiting for the day when
she would get to hold them. The babies kicked for the first time.

"Maryanne, did you feel that? The babies just kicked, I think they already like their cousin."

She kissed my tummy and said, "I love you Kira and Eddie." Then she kissed Laurens tummy and said, "I love you too Annie
and Tommie."

Lauren exclaimed. "The babies just kicked too, my, Maryanne, looks like you're the favorite cousin right now."

I said, hopefully we could all have Thanksgiving Day together, but we'd talk later. They drove away and we cleaned up our
area and packed up to leave too. Little did we know at the time, but for most of the day, someone had been watching us
from the other side of the lake. Taking pictures with a high powered telephoto lens, every one was a picture of me with
the kids through the day.

**********************************************

We drove back toward Julian and found a secluded spot to port from and arrived back home in the garage. We were getting
pretty good at this now. After unloading the car and truck, everyone went to rest for awhile. We planned on having a
family dinner since we were all together anyway.

When I was alone in the office going over our finances, Gilbert approached me and asked if he could talk to me. "Of
coarse Gilbert, I always have time for you." Stroking my bump absently. "What's on your mind my friend?"

Looking concerned, "I thought you would want to know, you were being watched today at the lake in San Diego. I could not
get into a spot that let me see who it was, there were too many hikers and fisherman to get close enough without causing
a panic."

Leaning back from the desk, still stroking my bump, the babies kicked a little. "Well, it had to have been some agent of
Loki, no one else would have a reason to spy on me."

Gilbert ponders, "You are probably right, but it would have been nice to know for sure."

"We'll keep a closer watch from now on, not saying you and the others aren't doing so already, but, now we know someone
is watching us."

***********************************************

We had a nice little family dinner, after which a small personal cake for Katie and sang happy birthday to her. After
Edith and Stan went home and the house quieted, I told Lauren and Jimmy what Gilbert had said. They were both troubled by
the news and asked how we'd deal with it.

I just said, "If it's Loki, then we know he's aware of us spoiling his games, if he comes at us, things will be over
sooner than hoped for. If it's someone else, we'll take care of them when they make a move on us. Like, any day, we'll
take it as it comes."

They agree with those sentiments, and vow to be more cautious in the future.

End of Chapter 28

An aging overweight man who plays too much online gaming receives a gift from Freya, the
goddess of love, lust, beauty, sorcery, fertility, gold, war and death.

Freya's Gift

Chapter 29: Deathe comes a Walking

Friday 23 Oct

Another two weeks have passed and the only battles have been minor skirmishes, only needing two of us at the most.
Without saying it, the others are being as protective as possible about Lauren and I. 14 weeks pregnant for me and Lauren
is 12 weeks, Laurens bump shows now and mine is plainly obvious to anyone to see. Started using the phone app to keep up
with changing needs for clothes.

This weekend we have the Bowtween Seasons benefit shoot down in Eagle Point, Oregon, also for the weekend is another
photo shoot for Victoria's Secret. More important is Bruce's wedding to Jolene on Sunday after awards presentations. We
still have had no word from or about Gloria's father. We all fear the worst and believe he has been killed.

Before heading for bed, we make sure all is loaded and ready for our trip in the morning. The same film crew will meet us
at the registration area of the shoot. And because of our bumps, V.S. wants to play with that in this shoot, only this
time, we'll have to change clothes throughout the two days of the shoot.

Our lovemaking that night was very tender, Jimmy paid lots of attention to our bumps, kissing and talking softly to the
babies. There is something so amazing and sexy about a man who can be so caring and compassionate to his pregnant wife.
Lauren and I had noticed that as our pregnancies have progressed, our bodies have become more... heightened, is the right
word I think, to stimulation. My nipples alone were so sensitive, that very little play brought me to orgasm. And as to
sensitive, one light touch to my clit was all I needed to send waves of ecstasy crashing over my body. Lauren was as
sensative as I was too.

***********************************************

In the morning, we were up early and ready to go. After breakfast, all of us loaded into Austin's truck, Gilbert guided
us to a safe porting site and we jumped to there.

Katie teases and asks, "If we can magic a new truck for Austin, why am I driving that piece of crap my dad got for me.
I'd really like a new Mustang, how about it? Huh?"

"Katie, I know how long you've wanted a Mustang, so when we get home from the shoot, we'll get you one, okay?" I said to
her.

"Really aunt Freya? I was only teasing, but if you say it's ok, then I'll happily agree. We should give the old hybrid to
Maryanne, the lease is coming due just after the first of February."

Lauren adds, "That's a good idea Katie, we can port the car back to your parents house and leave the keys with Michael,
and he can give them to your dad. Then he can decide what to do with it. Does Maryanne have her licence already?"

"Yes, but she only gets to drive with dad or grandpa. So having the car back will solve two issues for her. Plus, she
likes it more than I ever did."

We pull into the field for the shoot and park. Getting ready to head for registration, people we've known from the other
shoots wave hello and comment on our attire, asking if we're doing another 'shoot' for Victoria's Secret. We tell them we
are and many say they had seen the ads from the last time and felt it really did a lot of positive PR for our mutual
sport. We thank them as we had to sign-in and say we'll see them on the field.

After that, we find the film crew has expanded to include some people from Bowtech, not realizing that Helen had sent
them at the last minute. But as this was a benefit event, we were happy to oblige. The head of the Bowtech crew said that
Helen and Richard would be here for closing ceremonies on Sunday. We all looked forward to seeing them tomorrow.

The VS crew had extra people to carry the changes of clothes and a fold up changing booth made from cardboard. Making it
very convenient for us, so Jimmy had no need to haul anything around except for our waters and snacks.

***********************************************

The shoot went as the past ones had and by the end of the day, the leader board had Bruce, Austin, Katie and myself at
the top. The one notable exception was a new person, no one knew anything about, a walk in that had signed up this
morning. We never even saw him at any point of the day, but people said he wore all black and his attitude matched his
clothes.

We spent the shoot with Bruce and Jolene, along with Dave and Nate. We ladies made plans to treat the bride and her maids
of honor to a bachelorette party, while Jimmy and Austin took Bruce and the boys out.

Before we took Jolene and her friends to dinner and then partying, Lauren and I came up with some things to give her from
Victoria's Secret. One thing we did was have her included in Sundays fashion show with us on the VS shoot. The other was
intimate apparel for the wedding night.

Jolene and her friends were not big on drinking, but that was fine with us, so we kept it to juice concoctions with
umbrellas for everyone. During the night Jolene kept asking about how our pregnancies were going and how the babies were.

Jolene says, "Freya? What does it feel like? Carrying the babies?" She seemed so into Lauren and I.

I said, "Well, they move around a lot for only 14 weeks, I love how they make we feel. Lauren and I are never sick at
all. Would you like to feel them kick? Here, just put your hands on my tummy and talk to them. They always move to their
names."

Jolene looks in wonder, "You've already decided on names? It's still early, isn't it? And are you sure of the sexes?"

Lauren and I share a smile, then Lauren says, "We have it on the highest authority that we are each having a boy and a
girl. Plus, when we started on names, they just fell into place for us."

Jolene asks, "So, what are their names to be?"

I say, " My girl is Kira Nerys Blake and the boy is Miles-Edward Obrian Blake. In short, Kira and Eddie."

Lauren says "And mine are Annika Hansen Blake and the boy, Thomas Paris Blake. Annie and Tommy for short."

Jolene gasps, "You guys like Star Trek? I thought I was the only woman around that like those shows. Those are great
names." She leans forward and rubs my bump and speaks "Hello Kira and Eddie, I can't wait to meet you face to face." Then
the twins put on a good show for her, moving a lot. "They really heard me, wow, that's so wonderful." Then Jolene looks a
little down.

Lauren and I ask, "What's the matter Jolene? Why do you look so down?"

She starts to cry and explains, "I love babies so much, you two are so lucky. I'm just afraid that I'll never have my
own, unless we adopt." Wiping her tears she continues, "Bruce is willing to adopt, but I know he'd love to have his own
children. But I don't think I can conceive. I had a bad illness when I was a little girl, and the doctors said because of
that fever, I'd probably never have a child." Now crying into my shoulder.

Lauren says, "Doctors can never be 100% sure in those situations, so if I was you, I'd just forget about it and just
enjoy yourself with Bruce. Cause you never know what miracles can happen."

Jolene raises her head, "You really think so? Oh, I hope so!"

I say, "Jolene, if you believe in it enough, it will happen." With those words, Lauren and I who are holding Jolene, push
the magic of healing and fertility into her slowly, so no one will notice.

She comes up and says, "Thank you for caring so much. You are such good friends, it's hard to believe I've only known you
both for so short a while."

Lauren just says, "A stranger is just a friend that you haven't met yet, at least that is what Will Rogers used to say.
And he had a good point."

The rest of the night was pleasant with all the girls together, but soon it was time to head to our hotel, or home for
us.

Back at home, it turns out the boys had a very mild time of their own. But Jimmy and Austin refused to tell us the
details.

***********************************************

Sunday was mostly a repeat of the day before. Although we did try to keep a look out for the mystery man in black, but we
never got more than a glimpse of his back, even with our enhanced sight. The only thing that was clear, was his aura was
stained in greys and blacks and a hint of burning red. Whoever this man was, he was very angry about something.

At the end of the day Bruce and the mystery man were tied with perfect scores including x's. When they called for him,
his name was Walker Deathe, he was not to be found. The officials ruled that since he was gone, to name Bruce as male
champion. Katie and I won our classes as well, making the three of us co-grand champions of the shoot.

As soon as the presentations were complete, Bruce took the microphone and announced that everyone was invited to the
wedding to follow in a short time. The only time needed was to create an aisle with ribbons for the bride to walk down to
the stage. Bruce had arranged with one of the local club members to preside over the ceremony, who being a minister was
happy to bless their union.

Lauren, Katie and I got Jolene and her bridesmaids dressed in Victoria Secrets clothing similar to what we had worn
through the past two days, and then joined the rest of the audience assembled before the stage.

As Jolene walked down the aisle, wearing a long white Georgette Halter babydoll. Bruce stood stunned right until Jolene
took her place at his side, the whole ceremony, his eyes were fixed on hers. Through the ceremony, Jimmy held Lauren's
and my hands and we said the words as Bruce and Jolene did. When the minister pronounced them man and wife, Bruce kissed
Jolene long and hard. When they broke from that kiss, it was plain to all, that the only thing either of them wanted was
to begin their honeymoon.

The local club had allowed the use of their hall and those that stayed had a great time. After all the fanfare had cooled
down, Helen and Richard found us in the hall with the wedding party. After they were introduced to the new married
couple, Helen and Richard offered their best wishes to them. They congratulated us on our shoot performance and teased
Bruce with offers for sponsorship. Bruce thanked them for their kind offer, but said that Mathews had always been good to
him and would stay there, unless something unexpected happened. Richard said, the offer was open anytime he chose to
change brands.

Bruce and Jolene were going to Cancún for their honeymoon, straight from the hotel to the airport in the morning. Their
flight was out of Rogue Valley International-Medford Airport about 10 miles south of Eagle Point. We wished them best of
times and said to call with any news, and made both of them promise to do so. And we wanted to see plenty of pictures on
FB. We kissed and hugged all around, I made sure to push more magic into both of them in doing so. With that they were
off to start their nuptials.

We headed home to a well earned night of rest before taking up the regular days events to follow.

***********************************************

Monday 26 October

We woke to a wonderful morning, I stretched, then hugged and kissed each of my partners. Rubbing Lauren's bump and
getting mine rubbed by Jimmy and Lauren. To think, a little over three months ago, I was an aging man. Now, it was hard
to conceive that I had ever been other than I was now. Would I change back given the chance? HELL NO! I loved my life as
it was, and once our children were born, it could only get better.

After a short soak in the bath, we made our way to make breakfast. While I made bowls, and Lauren made tea, Jimmy set the
counter for us to eat. As we sat down, Jimmy started to chuckle over something he was thinking about.

Lauren and I looked at him as if to ask, when he volunteered, "I was just thinking about Saturday night out with Bruce
and the boys."

Lauren asks, "And what happened? Strippers? Poker? Bar?"

Jimmy smiles, "No, nothing like that. We did about the same as you girls did, you know, dinner at a restaurnt and just
talking about things. Marriage and children."

I ask, "What kind of things?" Wondering if we knew where he was headed with this.

"Well, Bruce was asked what it was like to be an expectant father. Then he confided after a little prodding, that Jolene
had told him that she couldn't have children, and that they would probably adopt, when the time was right."

We admitted that Jolene had told us the same thing. And told him our idea to help them along by wanting to heal Jolene.

Jimmy says, "Austin and I thought the same, so we put a little magic on Bruce to be more potent. Hoping it would get past
any problems that Jolene might have." Lauren and I shared a look of scared wonder, "What's the matter? Did we do wrong
helping them?"

We shake our heads, "No, you did the right thing. Only, Lauren and I did the same for Jolene." We all start to laugh as
Katie and Austin came down stairs, wondering what we are laughing about.

Jimmy says to Austin, "You remember what we did for Bruce? Well, Freya and Lauren did the same for Jolene." Katie and
Austin suddenly realizes the extent of the situation and start laughing too.

I say, "Between Jolene's fertility and Bruce's potency," breaking up in fits again, "She was probably pregnant just
standing beside him. We owe them such a good baby present after this."

After calming down, the kids eat as we finish getting ready for the day.

Then I have everyone follow me out to the garage, and we stand around Katie's car, hands on the roof. We call for Gilbert
to find out if the driveway was clear back at my sister's house. When it was, we ported the car to the house and Gilbert
would give the keys to Michael.

That done, we join hands. I say to the others, "Think only about giving me the magic. I have an idea. Katie, you also
think of the color you want and the interior. Now, on the count of three. 1... 2... 3."

Beside us, in Katie's spot in the garage, a car appeared. Not just any car either. But a 2016 Ford Mustang Shelby GT350R,
blue with charcoal rally stripes and aero package. Katie, opens the door and looks in, the keys are in the ignition, the
keychain reads 'Katie's Pony'. She sits in the form fitted seat, feeling the way the seat seemed to mold to her body.
Austin sits in the passenger side and admires the dash.

The dash looks very plain at first, until Katie turns the key. Then the dash looked like it had come off the USS
Enterprise NCC 1701-E. Touch screen interactive controls. The only normal thing is the steering wheel and foot pedals.
All of them gaze in awe of what we had done.

Austin is first to react, "What did you do? This thing looks like it came from the 24th century."

I smiled, "Well, not really, the touch screens are current tech, mostly because of the show. But the real tech is under
the hood." I ask Katie to pop the hood and we all meet at the front of the car. When Jimmy raises the hood, their eyes
are nearly popping out of their heads. What they see is a matter/anti-matter reactor with a dilithium regulated reaction,
powering Tesla inspired electric motors at each corner of the car.

In stunned wonder, Katie asks, "I'm not sure what I'm looking at, could somebody explain it to me? Please."

Jimmy smiles, "Well, if what I think is correct, basically it's an all electric car with a battery that never needs to be
charged. Am I right Freya?"

I answer, "You are correct. The power available to the motor will make the car equal in performance of the best supercars
on the planet, as well as passive restraint systems, active and passive shields, and even phaser based weapons. And to
keep it from falling into the wrong hands, the car will only allow our family to enter without being stunned and
restrained until one of us releases them."

Katie asks, "Just how fast is this thing going to be? And are the brakes going to be able to stop it?"

"Well, top speed should be around 300mph, 0-60 in under 2 seconds. Braking is generated by the motors at all four wheels
that drive the car, all done electronically. On top of that, a field is generated inside the car to minimize the feeling
of acceleration and braking. In other words, it's basically a shuttlecraft with a Mustang body."

Lauren smiles, "We should do this to all our cars. No more stopping for gas in the rain. And the only expense will be the
tires."

Jimmy says, "Great idea, let's do it."

I just smile and say, "And who says macic and science don't work together?"

Lauren adds, "One persons technology is anothers persons magic."

***********************************************

While we were all at work or school, Lauren used her time in her office to check and see if either the Victoria's Secret
filming crew or the Bowtech crew had caught the mysterious Walker Deathe on camera. After many hours going over the raw
footage that had been shot, a curious anomaly was found. In some frames, an image was blurred, enough that all that
appeared was a black / grey blob. Even on film, this man had a sense of evil, to those with altered sight.

This week many sightings were reported that we checked on. After dealing with each incident, checking with the locals of
the area, the mysterious man had been seen, but no one could describe him to us. Clearly the work of one of Loki's
lieutenant's, and given how close he came to us during the shoot, they were trying to pass on the message that they knew
who we were.

End of Chapter 29

An aging overweight man who plays too much online gaming receives a gift from Freya, the
goddess of love, lust, beauty, sorcery, fertility, gold, war and death.

Freya's Gift

Chapter 30: Setting the Trap

Monday 2 November

Another 2 weeks and we are no closer to identifying the mysterious Deathe. We have gotten close a few times, but always
just not enough. Lauren thinks the best solution is to use Gloria and Bobby to watch for him at our next archery
tournament, and Jimmy and I are forced to agree, as much as we don't want to put them in harms way. There was one major
problem though. No significant tournaments would be held until March next year.

That's when inspiration struck. We could talk Helen and Richard into hosting a Christmas benefit shoot for the 12th and
13th of December, giving us almost six weeks to get it all arranged. The beauty of it was, that Deathe would surely know
it was a trap for him and Loki, so it would be a near certainty that Deathe would be there. Now all we had to do was
convince Helen in such a way that she would sell Richard on the idea.

The mornings are still as glorious as ever and we slowly prepare for the time the children will come. The only looming
cloud is the identity of Loki's lieutenant.

Gloria is a regular family member with us, and most of the time Bobby is here as well. Gloria has taken over most of the
daily running of the tackle shop allowing Stanley to greet and talk to customers. On the cafe side, Edith relies more and
more on Bobby, it comes as a surprise to everyone, including Bobby that he is quite good at cooking. He even enjoys
himself.

*************************************************

On my patrol that morning, I called Helen to ask when she was available for a meeting. She responded that if time was
pressing, she could see me today at lunch time. I thanked her and told her I would see her then. Then I called Cappie and
asked if it would be ok to take a long lunch with Helen at the Bowtech factory.

Cappie replies, "If this is about the monsters and putting an end to them, then by all means, take as long as you'd
like."

I then say, "Thanks Cappie, you're the best! But what I plan on talking to her about is a two fold plan. And I need your
ok before I can go forward with my ideas."

"What do you need from me?"

"Well, we need to lure out this lieutenant of Loki's. And since he's made a point of showing at the last tournament we
did, our plan is to have Bowtech host a Christmas benefit shoot. And I need a place to put it on at in the park. Got any
ideas for a good spot?" I ask.

He thinks a bit, then says "I'm guessing you're going to want local businesses to be part of this to make it look
legitimate. In that case, out past your turnoff there is a place called Belknap Lodge & Hot Springs. They're right on a
double bend of the McKenzie river, and they should have enough parking for your needs. They even have a walking bridge to
cross the river so you would have lots of area for your shoot. Sound good?"

I thank him, "That's perfect Cappie. Now I just need to talk Helen into it. Thanks Cappie."

He responds good naturedly, "No problem Freya, anything that can help get rid of these pests is worth it. Say hello to
Helen and Richard for me, will you?"

"Sure thing Cappie, talk to you later sir."

*************************************************

I headed for Bowtech around 11:30am, when I got there, Helen and Richard were waiting for me out back in a shaded area
with some tables. They even had food ready for us when I got there. Before I could say a word, Richard says, "I already
got the call from Cappie and Helen has the ball rolling."

Helen adds, "I've made arrangements with the lodge and they have agreed to host the event and we, Bowtech, will sponsor
it with the help of Rhinhart targets. They are sending all of the targets used for the R-100 shoot for our use."

I said, "That's amazing, I thought it would take a little selling to get you on board."

Richard says, "That's nothing, Helen talked them into donating all the targets, so we can make this an annual event.
We've had people on the phone since Cappie called to pass the word. In the two hours they've been at it, they have gotten
commitments from all the other manufactures to have their people here for the event."

"Awesome! What can I do to help? You name it and it's done."

Helen says, "Well, the truck with the targets will be here next Saturday. Cappie said that he had a storage warehouse we
could use. What you could do is plan the shoot layout, where you want the targets to go and the shooting lanes."

"Sounds good to me. How hard do you want to make it?" I ask.

Richard says, "You should make it as challenging as possible for the pros, while still making it fun for the weekend
shooters too."

I say, "Got it. I'm going to need to scout the area this weekend and then start planning. Thank you both so much for
this, you are both so very special people."

Helen laughs, "Are you kidding? Every shoot you do, dressed in your 'costumes', and out scoring all the men! Our sales
for women's equipment and apparel are through the roof. And not just us. Since the Victoria's Secret ads have aired, all
archery companies have seen huge increases in sales for ladies. Freya, you're a freacking gold mine to us and VS. We
would do anything for you. And to make this an annual benefit shoot that stays here in our town, all the local businesses
will be happy and the city mayor will be ecstatic, to say the least."

"Well... , you guys are too nice to me, giving me so much of the credit, I don't deserve.... " The Richard stops me.

"Freya, you do deserve the credit, cause we know exactly what you've been doing. And this morning I cornered Cappie and
got him to admit what we had suspected all along."

I look at them, "What are you talking about?" Knowing where this was headed.

Helen says, "It all made sense after that goddess broke onto every channel on the planet. She's the FREYA, and she said
she had people trying to stop all these creatures to save our world."

Richard continues, "It didn't take much of a leap to connect you to her, the same name after all. We know you're not her,
but you are one of the ones helping her. We don't care about the whys, if we can help you get rid of these beasts, then
we've done our part."

I couldn't help it, I started to cry. Helen came and held me till I stopped and Richard held my hand across the table.

Helen rubs my bump, "Besides, it'd be great if you could get rid of the monsters before the babies are born." We spent
the rest of lunch talking about nothing but babies.

*************************************************

I called Cappie as I headed back onto patrol and thanked him for convincing Helen and Richard to join the cause. The rest
of the day was very routine. I stopped by the cafe on the way home to see if Gloria needed a ride. She was just getting
into Bobby's car to head to our place. They followed until I lost them, enjoying the road.

Tonight was a unique night, as Katie and Austin were home before us, since there was no practice scheduled for either
team. As we made dinner, we talked about plans for Thanksgiving. Katie said, "I found out from Michael this morning that
mom has special projects for work out of town on those days, and dad and grandpa are going to Colorado to visit the
family. Maryanne and he don't want to go with them though."

I ask, "You think that if they told your parents they would like to spend the holiday with their girlfriend / boyfriend,
that they'd let them stay at home? Then we can port them here for the holiday and have a huge family gathering. All the
family we can get."

Katie says, "If you want Candy here too, they'll just say they are having dinner at moms. And Maryanne just broke up with
her boyfriend and mom and dad don't know yet. So it could work out as you want."

"Perfect. Let's get dinner on the table, Lauren and Jimmy should be here any time now."

As we finish putting the last plate on the table Lauren and Jimmy entered the house. We called the rest to dinner and we
sat and enjoyed the meal. As we ate I told them all what had happened today and our plans to lure out Walker Deathe. I
also let them know that our 'secret' was pretty much in the open, the only people who didn't know were those that didn't
know my name. Having a Freya and a FREYA was a coincidence, no one was accepting.

I asked, "Who wants to scout out the shoot site with me on Saturday?"

Katie says, "Austin is working Saturday, but I can go."

Lauren says, "I have inventory to do this weekend, so I'm out."

We look at Jimmy, "I wish I could, but my uncle is going out of town Friday and Saturday, and I'm in charge. You know,
before I became a responsible adult with my two wonderful women, he never would have left me in charge. You see what
you're doing to my life." Laughing as he said it.

Lauren teases, "Poor baby, growing up can be so 'hard' at times." We all laughed at Jimmy's discomfort.

Bobby clears his throat, "Erm.... excuse me. You all have been so kind to me and including me in the things your family
does. Well, I've been thinking, though I never imagined my life going this way, but.... " He pushes the chair back from
the table and gets to one knee facing Gloria, "Gloria, I'm not sure if you know how much I really love you! Will you
marry me?"

Gloria starts to cry from the shock, she jumps out of her chair and into his arms, "Oh Goddess, yes! YES, yes I'll marry
you! I love you too." We all stood and cheered for them.

Bobby says, "I don't have a ring yet, but I'm saving for it. Something as special as you deserve."

Before anyone can say anything FREYA's voice says, "I shall provide the ring for the services you provide to this family.
Hold out your hand young man." Bobby holds out his hand, palm up and open. He feels the touch of an unseen hand. As the
feeling fades, in his open palm is a ring and a pair of earrings, matching in a glowing material. "This is amber, it is
most sacred to me. The earrings are my gift to Gloria, for she is a special young woman, as you all know. Peace be yours,
my children, and bless you."

Bobby takes the ring and places it on Gloria's finger, then removes her studs and places the earrings as well. Gloria is
still shocked that FREYA would do something like this for them. She knew that the others had spent time with FREYA and
this was not to be taken lightly. She kissed Bobby and whispered, "Bless you Freya" Meaning both the goddess and her
friend. Everything good that has happened to her has been since she met Freya. Even though her papa was missing, really,
he's been gone since her momma died. She still wished she knew what happened to him.

*************************************************

The rest of the week we all dealt with many small incursions all over the country. The rise was all over the world as the
other teams reported the same things as we were experiencing ourselves. I or Katie let them know our plans to trap
Deathe. When they learned of this, they wanted to be included as well, and we had no problem with that. Could be we'd
need them to take on Deathe.

Since Saturdays scouting would be Katie and myself, I talked Cappie into letting this be part of Katie's Junior Ranger
training. It would be her first day as an official Junior Ranger. Even though she wouldn't get any pay, Cappie and I knew
that Katie could take care of herself better than any Ranger other than me. Friday she picked up her uniform and badge,
but as she was still too young, she was not issued a service weapon. We knew that at a moments notice she could call on
her swords to cover anything that could come up.

7 November

Saturday morning we are up and ready to go check the area for the shoot and trap. When we got to the lodge, we checked,
at the desk to let them know we were here to look over and plan the shoot layout. We were greeted by the day manager and
given maps of the property and the immediate area. After asking where we could have people park, we headed for the foot
bridge that crossed the McKenzie river.

Once we reach the other side of the river, we headed right, upstream, and began plotting the shooting lanes. Using the
natural clearings and terrain, we walked for about a mile and a half, ending up with 40 shots. We used the backs of hill
to cover any possible chance to keep the participants safe from other shooters. Katie mapped it all out on a tablet to
keep track of each shoot lane and safe walking track using a GPS function. The total distance was about 1.5 miles start
to finish.

It may sound as if we just walked and pushed a button at random. But we actually were thinking to make some shots
difficult, like having to sit or kneel on the ground to make a particular shot. Making notes for each shot as well and
the preferred animal for each location. We probably spent 4 hours total before we were happy with the layout.

We head back across the footbridge to the lodge and spoke to the manager again. Katie sent a copy of the planned out map
to their printer, to give them as much information as possible. I told her that Helen would call to let them know when
people would be here to set up the targets a few days before the shoot. She thanked us and asked for any fliers for the
event to be emailed to her lodge website. We thanked her and made our way home.

*************************************************

At dinner later that day, the family talked over plans for Thanksgiving dinner. Austin told us, "I talked on the phone
today with Michael And he agrees to your plans to bring them here. He said Maryanne would be easy to convince to keep
quiet."

Katie added, "Since we would normally go to the desert for Thanksgiving if everyone was home. They can just say they're
going with our friends out to Buttercup for a few days and no one will think anything of it." Katie looks forlorn, "We
loved that you took us to the desert and taught us to ride."

I said, "I loved taking you guys, it was always so much fun. One of these days, when the children are old enough, we'll
plan a trip for the family to go again.

Austin adds, "There's great places to ride dunes here in Oregon, the Siuslaw National Forest has tons of areas to ride,
as well as fishing lakes and camping all in the same areas."

Jimmy says, "And it's just west of us here in Eugene. The best part is, that it's nowhere's as hot as the SoCal deserts
you're used to."

Lauren says, "Sounds like a lot of fun to me, I can't wait to try something like that. I think as soon as the kids can
walk, we start thinking about a trip to the dunes."

I say, "We had many great times in the desert. It was the only time Katie and Michaels father got along with everyone,
just so he'd be included into the trips."

Katie smiles, "Yeah, we'd go for a week at Thanksgiving, and then from Christmas day after presents, till after the first
of the year. Sometimes almost two weeks straight."

"Ok, but getting back to Thanksgiving. So Michael, Candy and Maryanne will come for the Saturday before, till the day
after. That gives us five days for the family to be together."

Lauren says, "I have an idea, when it's time for them to come here, Cassie and I will go to meet them where ever they
want to port from. Then I'll ride with them to bring them back and Maryanne can ride Cassie."

I say, "That sounds like a marvelous idea, Maryanne will love it. That's just one of the many reasons I love you. You're
always thinking of others."

Lauren responds, "That wasn't always the case. But you and Jimmy bring out the best in me. And that's the number 1 reason
I love both of you. That and since I accepted FREYA's gift, I'm at least 10 years younger than before, and have never
felt better in my life."

Katie says, "And for me since I received her gift, I've had more energy and feel so alive. The funny thing has been my
periods."

I ask, "What about them?"

She answers, "Well, you know, since I started having them, they were always so terrible, horrible headaches and the worst
PMS. Now, the ones I've had since have been a cake walk in comparison."

I said, "I know what you mean, I only had the one before I got pregnant, but it was so light, and no cramps or pains of
any kind. I thought it was just cause it was my first time."

Lauren says, "No, usually the first is always the worst, at least for most of us. But if you're saying that our monthly
visitor will be easier on us, then Thank You FREYA! And bless you for picking our girl to be your champion!"

I was a little embarrassed and it showed on my face. We cleared the table and cleaned up before taking time to sit and
enjoy the fireplace. I decide to have them all play the game together in the living room while I went to the office and
did some work.

As I entered the office, I glanced at the side of the room that was set up as a nursery. I really hadn't looked around at
the things there and spent some time doing just that. There was a large beautiful crib that was big enough for all four
of our babies to share, that was something I thought was a great idea, the children would grow up together closer than
most children do. They would bond at a very early age, and always be the best of friends.

There were changing tables and loads of supplies, diapers in many sizes, cleaning wipes, enough for a small army. Having
changed diapers for Katie and Michael, and even Maryanne, I knew how you could go through those wipes. I was thankful
that FREYA had provided for us, I really was like she was our mother. And for me she almost was, except for my mom who
had birthed me first. She who was my friend as well as my mother, my fishing buddy and the first person I could talk to
about anything.

After taking a mental inventory, I sat at my desk and checked a few things online first. All bills were scheduled on auto
pays and nothing was due. Checking on our bank accounts showed we were sitting pretty now. I think we could be a little
extravagant come Christmas time. With the other four playing out in the living room, I started a new player on another
server in the game. This was to be one of a couple emergency characters I was planning to build in case the need came up.

The first one I started was another gunner, though this one was Castanic, but still female. She ended up looking a little
like Katie's game form. I played until Lauren and Jimmy were ready for bed, ending up at level 17.

End of Chapter 30

An aging overweight man who plays too much online gaming receives a gift from Freya, the
goddess of love, lust, beauty, sorcery, fertility, gold, war and death.

Freya's Gift

Chapter 31: Thanksgiving

Saturday 21 November

Rising to the glorious rays of sunshine streaming through the windows, I knew today was going to be a wonderful day.
Today was the day when Michael, Candy and Maryanne were coming for the Thanksgiving holiday, five happy days with the
rest of the children. I was so happy, I was bouncing around like Maryanne does, that was why I called her 'Sunny Bunny'.
She always had a smile on her face, she could be contagious that way.

This morning, I actually was singing in the bath, Lauren and Jimmy came in to join me, just smiling at how happy I was. I
was 18 weeks along and showing well. Everywhere I went people would ask about the babies. Lauren got the same treatment
at the store from all the women that shopped there. In the bath, Jimmy sat between us and rubbed our tummies and talked
to the babies.

Now some might think that was strange, but for us it was very natural. And it's not like Jimmy was talking babyish, he
just spoke to them like they were regular people. No oochie, coochie coo, no, we always treated them like little people.
It was the same thing I did to Katie and Michael as babies when I was their nanny. Some phycologists believe this can
lead to children being precocious, all I know is that from the day the twins were born, we talked to them normally and
they seemed to achieve better than other kids did that got baby talk.

Another reason I felt Katie was so at home, so to speak, being an outdoors girl, was that I always told her she could do
anything she set her mind to, and to damn with gender stereotyping.

Before we made breakfast, I called to see if they were ready for pick-up. Michael answered on the second ring, I say, "So
are you guys ready to go? I'm so excited for you guys to being here for the week."

Michael laughs, "Maryanne's no better, she can hardly contain herself. And yes, we're ready. We're at our old high
school, in the back. There's not a soul around and should be safe. But how are you bringing us up?"

I told them, "Lauren will be there as soon as she's dressed, she has a surprise for Maryanne. If you thought she was
happy before, when Lauren gives her the surprise, she'll probably bounce here on her own."

Michael holds the phone so Candy can hear but not Maryanne, they both respond, "Really!"

Maryanne can be heard in the background, "What was that about?"

They're both heard saying, "Oh, nothing really. Won't be long now."

Just then, Lauren pops in near to Michaels truck riding Cassie. She says, "Hi kids, I hear you're all ready to go."
Lauren hops off Cassie and walks to Maryanne. "I hear that you like kitties Maryanne, would you like to ride with
Casandra back to the house?"

Maryanne literally shrieks and starts bouncing up and down. Cassie watches her, following with her head going up and down
matching Maryanne's hysterics, smiling. If you didn't know what a 'pussycat' Cassie was, you might be worried. Calming
down, but still bouncing she makes it to Lauren for a big hug.

"Thank you aunt Lauren, I love you."

Lauren starts to get misty eyed, "That's alright sweetie, I love you too. Do you mind if I call you 'Bunny', sort of like
your aunt Freya does? But shorter"

Maryanne says, "I kind of like that, sure. Everyone can call me Bunny." Lauren kisses her forehead.

"Ok then, 'Bunny', you get up on Cassie, she knows all about you. And we know that your brother and Candy have told you
about all our 'friends'. So up you go." As Bunny finds her seat, she pets Cassie's head that is turned to face her.
Cassie purrs loudly, creating an echo through the hallways of the school.

Lauren hops into the truck with Michael and Candy. She explains "Just so you know, I'll port the truck into Austin's
garage spot. And Cassie will port directly into the living room. Everyone's waiting to start breakfast." With that they
disappear from the school parking lot, and appear back in Oregon.

What no one saw was, that someone had watched the entire exchange in the lot. And she was both shocked and irate at the
same time by what she witnessed.

************************************************

At the house, Cassie pops in with Bunny to a small group of family and two she didn't know. But nothing stops her, she
jumps down off Cassie and bounds to me and we both start hopping up and down. Katie groans and says, "Oh Goddess, now
there're two of them!" She smiles to let everyone know she's just trying to be funny.

Maryanne says, "Aunt Lauren gave me a new nickname."

Just as Lauren, Candy and Michael walk in the door, "Actually, I just shortened the one you already have." Lauren says.

Maryanne says, "Yeah, she's right, but you can call me Bunny, I really like that."

I smile at her, "That fits you perfect 'Bunny'. Now who's ready for some breakfast?" Looking around the gathered group.
As one they call out, "Me."

A half hour later, we were all sitting down to eat, today we went all out. I made bowls and Jimmy made his famous
pancakes. Everybody had a little of both, with milk, OJ and of course our tea. Bunny thought it was funny to see the two
dragon drinking tea with a straw while Cassie had just creamer. After eating, Gloria and Bobby excused themselves to go
to Mom and Pops for the day.

When asked what they wanted to do, the group was divided. The boys went fishing and we girls lay in the sun except for
Katie. When they went into the garage for the fishing gear, Michael asked about the Mustang. Already knowing about her
getting the car, since we had returned her old hybrid to the house.

Michael says, "I see you finally got the car you always wanted Katie. Are you happy now." Teasing like only a brother
can.

Katie beams at him, "Michael, this car is more than 'I' ever dreamed of, way more. Aunt Freya had an inspirational idea
and made all our cars unique."

Michael ask, "How so? Looks like an average high end Mustang to me." Austin, Jimmy and Katie laugh at that.

Katie says, "Let me get the keys and I'll show you what I mean." She's back in a flash. She pops the hood to show him
what's so different.

Michael looks confused, "Just what the hell is that? I have never seen anything that looks like that before." Then

"What's with the pulsing lights? Those kind of look familiar somehow."

Jimmy explains, "What your aunt did with magic, was to create a 24th century power supply like on Star Trek. It makes the
electricity that powers the motors at the corners that drive and slow the car. It never needs to be filled up, because
the reactor makes more power than the car needs."

"Wow, that's awesome," he says, "Can you guys do that to my truck before we go home?"

Jimmy smiles, "Of course we can." After thinking a moment. "You know, if we put in an inverter, like they do with solar
cells, we can sell some of the excess power back to the city. If we supply enough, they could maybe even lower
everybodie's electric bills."

Katie says, "That's a great idea Jimmy. It's like the way we all help in fighting the monsters. Every little bit helps."

They got the gear and head for the stream. Lauren, Bunny, Candy and I stretch out on the lounges to enjoy the sun. After
a little while Bunny's phone vibrates, she looks at it and says, "Mom's calling, what do I say?"

I say, "See what she wants first, might just be innocent, you know, checking up on you is all."

Bunny answers the phone, "Hi mom, how's your projects for work going?"

Her mom asks, "Maryanne, why did it take you so long to answer the phone?"

Bunny looks at me. I mimed my head on my hands like I was sleeping. "Oh, I was sleeping, you know the drive to the desert
always puts me to sleep. It just took a minute to wake and find my phone is all." Trying to sound convincing. She's a
terrible liar, but it seemed my sister was taking it at face value.

She says, "Okay then, I just wanted to check and see if you're alright, everything fine? Sweetheart."

Bunny says, "Yeah mom, everything is great. Do you want us to call when we get to the campsite with the others?"

Her mom says, "That's fine sweetheart. Love you."

Bunny, "Love you too mom!" She hangs up. "That was close, but it was weird too. She'd never call this early when we go to
the desert."

I say, "Well, let's forget it for now. Just enjoy the sun."

"Aunt Freya, how does it feel to be pregnant? Is it weird because you used to be a man?"

"Oh sweetie, my Bunny, it feels wonderful. Like it's the most natural thing in the world. I hope one day you'll know what
I mean." Dreamily I say, "Every day I feel them grow, they kick and move. Your cousins Kira and Eddie act like they're
ready for the world. And as for having been a man, well, except for the times I remember with you kids, I feel like I've
always been this way."

She nods, "You mean that, you're finally happy with who you are now. I'm so happy you didn't die, I love you so much!"
She starts to cry and I pull her to me, wrap my arms around her and cry too.

The babies kick and Bunny feels them, "You feel that Bunny? Kira and Eddie love you too."

Bunny puts her head to my tummy and says, "I love you guys too! I can't wait till I can teach you to throw a ball. We'll
have so much fun together. The four sibs and Bunny."

Lauren laughs, "Annie and Tommy like the sound of that too."

************************************************

The rest of the weekend was very peaceful. Sunday we all spent time on the stream fishing, enjoying the day. What made it
extra special was having Edith and Stan with us. It was hard to believe that Bobby had never been fishing before. Stan
spent the day coaching him and showing him how to fly fish. By the end of the day Bobby was doing pretty good, not as
good as Gloria, but Stan was proud of both of them.

Monday 23 November

Cappie had told me to take the time off, since I had family here from San Diego and I accepted with the condition that he
joined us for Thanksgiving dinner. He agreed and I told him dinner would be at 4pm, but to come as early as he wanted,
telling him the fishing was great in the stream next to the house.

We girls did what we do best, we went shopping. We started at Lauren's Victoria's Secret store and worked our way around
the mall. By the time lunch came around, we were all ready to head home with loads of bags for each of us.

At home, we started prepping for Thanksgiving day and for tonight's pre-eve dinner, which called for my pasta dinner. For
tomorrow's dinner, we would have turkey, ham and roast beef, with all the fixings that went with each. No one was going
to complain they didn't get their choice. The turkey was an absolute monster, almost 30lbs. Remembering how mom always
started the turkey early in the morning and let it cook long and slow. The only thing that would have had this
Thanksgiving better, would have been to have my mom there with us. She would be in spirit, she always was.

In the morning, Lauren and I are up before the sun and get a start on the kitchen work. Before too long, Katie, Gloria,
Candy and Bunny join us to make the work light. Once all was ready for later and the turkey in the oven, good thing we
had two double ovens, turkey and ham in the one double and the roast beef in the other with the last for the pies, apple
and pumpkin.

Having earned a well deserved bath, we all head to the pool, joined by Margie, Cassie and Snow. We were just getting
comfortable when Jimmy wanders in the door getting an eyeful of all the bare ladies. Gloria, Candy and Bunny all turn to
hide themselves.

Jimmy says, "Oh, pardon me ladies, I didn't know you were all in here." And started to walk out.

I call out, "Jimmy, could you be a dear and make pancakes for us? We'll be out in half an hour. Thanks, we love you!"

He mutters something as he heads to the kitchen.

Bunny looks a little shocked. I just said, "Be glad he had his shorts on." Katie and Lauren laughs, nodding their heads.
After our time in the bath, we got dressed in some of the lingerie we got yesterday at Lauren's store. In the kitchen,
the boys were wearing shorts and finishing the breakfast. While we ate I noticed Cappie was on the stream and fishing
already. He looked our way and saw us at the table eating and waved.

I held up a plate and waved back, inviting him in. He shook his head and bowed, thanking but refusing. After breakfast
was done and cleaned up, we changed and headed outside. Dressed in my bikini, I grabbed my fly gear and went to join
Cappie. On the edge of the water I whispered, "Morning Cappie! You got an early start."

He says back, "I haven't had a chance to fish in a while and just thought I'd take advantage of it. Hope you don't mind?"

I smile back, "Of course not, you're welcome any time. I figured I'd toss a little line myself, at least until I need to
get back to the kitchen. But I have a little time. What are you using?"

"An 18 Sprout Midge. Been working pretty good. Why?"

"Here try one of these, it's a reverse tied 16 Sparkle Dun. But be ready, cause they'll smash it." Laughing quietly and
handing him one.

Cappie laughs, "Ok, usually I'm more of a traditionalist, but I'll try it."

I wade across the water in my bare feet. As I turn to begin casting, I notice Cappie is watching me. I smile and say
"What?"

Cappie shakes his head, "Oh, nothing really, but you're just so damned cute. Glowing like all pregnant women do. And
wearing a fishing vest over a bikini, well, it's just so adorable."

"Thanks Cappie, that is very nice of you to say."

We spent the next hour or so catching and releasing fish one after the other. At noon we headed for the house for a light
bite and for me to finish in the kitchen.

************************************************

At just before 4pm, everyone is called to the table and we take our seats. Jimmy at the head of the table, on his right
are, me, Katie, Austin, Gloria, Bobby and Cappie. On his left are, Lauren, Bunny, Michael, Candy, Stan and Edith. As was
our norm, the opposite end is left open for any unexpected guest. Everyone has a small sample of red wine, really more of
a juice than wine.

Jimmy starts, "Everyone, join hands, please." Then, "Goddess FREYA, we thank you for your gifts and the bounty you
provide, Bless you for the kind heart you use to make our lives better. And bless those not with us who need your help
more than they can possibly know. Amen!"

"Bless you FREYA." Whispered by most of us.

As the food is being passed around and talk starts to get a little loud, Jimmy notices a cab drive across the bridge onto
the property. He muses, "Wonder who that could be?"

I ask, "What's that dear?"

Jimmy says, "Oh, I just saw a cab cross the bridge and was wondering who it was. Everyone's here already, right?"

"Yes, we're all here." Then, looking out the window, we see the cab drive back across the bridge. "Oh, must have made a
wrong turn is all."

He says, "Yeah, maybe...." Then the doorbell rang. Everyone turns to look at the door. Jimmy starts to rise, but I stop
him, feeling this is something I must do. Gilbert and the others head for the office or the bedroom as I walk to the
door. As I get to the door, I check to see that our friends were out of sight. This is our first unexpected visitor.

I open the door. There in the doorway was someone I never thought I'd see again. She had once been the prettiest young
woman I could ever remember, but two pregnancies had not been kind to her, mostly because she stopped taking care of
herself. She was more overweight than I had been, but she still carried herself well.

I held the door open and said, "Please come in, would you like to eat with us, we just sat down." My sister looked at me
like I was crazy and surveyed those at the table and the rest of the house. Before she could answer Bunny, Katie and
Michael yelled 'Mom'.

************************************************

They ran to her and gave her hugs, after all, they loved their mother, as they should. They asked, "What are you doing
here? We thought you had to work out of town this week." They sat her at the other end of the table and take their own
seats. Michael asks, "How'd you know we were here anyway?"

Darla says, "I got my work done early and came home. And thank you, I'd love to eat with you. As to how I knew you were
here? Well, your phones have tracking chips so your dad and I can know where you are. If you wanted to come and see your
sister for Thanksgiving, why didn't you just say so? We would have let you. I just don't know how you could afford to
come on your own." She had a slight sly smile on her face.

All the children begin to talk at once, until I stopped them. "I'm afraid that's my fault Darla, I asked them to come.
And excuse my manners, I'm Freya and these are from my left, my husband Jimmy," He acts like he tips a hat to her, "My
wife Lauren," that got an odd look from Darla, Lauren says Hi, "You know Bunny, I mean Maryanne, Michael and Candy. Next
are Stan and Edith, close friends and Lauren's aunt and uncle."

"On your left is my boss, Capt. Cappie Parker, Bobby and Gloria are more friends and work for Edith and Stan, then Austin
and of course Katie. Austin is Katie's fiancé." Darla looks shocked, Katie waves her finger showing her ring.

Darla finds her voice as the food is passed around the table. "Katie, you get engaged and you don't tell your own mother,
how could you?"

Katie says, "It's not like that mom, it's a promise ring. And well, we've been so busy with school and work, well, the
time just slipped by. I'm sorry, I really did mean to tell you."

Darla asks, "What's this about work? What are you doing for a job? Does it leave you with enough time for school and your
softball?"

I interrupt, "She works with me, I'm a park Ranger at Willamette State Park, Katie is a junior Ranger on our intern
program."

She asks, "And just who are you? And why do my children know you so well?"

Katie tries to interrupt her mom, "Mom...."

I cut her off, "Not now 'Baby Bear'." Then to all at the table, "Can we finish with dinner first? There's plenty of time
for answers before dessert. Katie and Bunny made the pies. Quite the little 'Suzy Homemakers' aren't they?"

Darla looks at me, "Okay, I can wait."

Soon we were almost done eating and chatting. Jimmy asked Darla about her work, what projects she had been doing in the
grocery stores. Darla seemed surprised that we knew so much about her work. After dinner, we sat in the living room in
front of the fire and watched the sun cast long shadows across the lake. Gloria and Bobby went upstairs to her room.
Edith and Stan sat together close to the fire cuddling in a loveseat. Cappie excused himself and went outside to be out
of the way.

Darla says, "Time for those answers, then, right?"

I said, "Yes, the time has come." Rubbing my tummy, Jimmy and Lauren sit on either side of me for support.

She asks, "How far along are you? When are your babies due?" Looking at Lauren and then me.

I sighed, "That's not the first question I expected you to ask, but, I'm 18 weeks and Lauren is 16 weeks. And before you
ask, yes, Jimmy is the father of both our children. Twins actually, they seem to run in the family." The children looked
back and forth between us.

Darla smiles like a Cheshire cat, "Just so we're up front about things, I saw your 'wife' Lauren at school with the kids
and a large white tiger, then they disappeared. To here, I'm guessing. And your name, Freya, like that lady goddess that
was on the television a while ago. This has something to do with her and magic."

She said it more as a statement than a question, "Yes, it does, Ranger is kind of my second job." I smiled at her, seeing
if she'd put the pieces together. My sister was not a stupid person by any means, but she can be very hard to convince
about some things she didn't want to believe. "What else?"

Darla says, "You call Maryanne 'Bunny', short for 'Sunny Bunny'? And I heard you call Katie 'Baby Bear', what do you call
Michael?"

I start to cry a little, Lauren and Jimmy put their arms around me to settle me down. I say softly, "My little 'Prince'."

Darla shakes her head, "You finally did it, didn't you?"

I ask, "Did what? What are you trying to ask?"

She says, "That you finally got the life you were always meant for...." and she starts to cry too ".... big brother!"

We both rush to one another and hug. Here was the little sister I remember from when we were little kids. The children
group hugged the two of us and finally we sat together. She asks me what had happened. I left nothing out and told her
everything, meeting FREYA, reaching out to Katie for help. Dating Jimmy and Lauren, leaving it PG rated cause of the
audience we had.

Finally Darla says, "All this cause of a game? Really? Where can I sign up? Some pretty impressive perks to your job."
She feels my tummy, "You always were a different sort big sis, I'm glad you're finally happy with your life. You deserve
it. Mom would be proud of you, you know that?"

FREYA says out of nowhere, "SHE is child." Then FREYA appears with us. Darla, Edith and Stan are stunned.

"Darla, Edith, Stan, this is FREYA."

Stan bows to her, "Pleasure to meet you Ma'am."

FREYA smiles at him, "The pleasure is mine, sir."

Edith curtsies, "Ma'am."

FREYA beams at Edith, "Lady, thank you for watching over my child."

Darla looks shocked, "What do I say to a goddess?" at a loss for words.

FREYA surprises her by saying, "You could start with, Hello."

"Oh, hello." I've never seen my sister so.... well, awed.

FREYA smiles at her, "Did I hear you say you were looking for a job? Like your sister and daughter? If you are? Take my
hands." FREYA reaches out, Darla slowly put her hands out. FREYA and Darla clasp hands. FREYA asks, "Darla, do you
promise to guard the world from the terrible creatures that Loki has set upon your world? To fight along side your sister
and daughter to the best of your abilities?"

Darla says, "I do!"

With that, a glow creeps up Darla's arms and soon envelops her completely. The glow increases in intensity and then
flares like a star going nova. When the glow fades FREYA is gone, but her voice beckons, "Train her well my daughter,
make your mothers proud."

Dalra stands there not sure what has happened. Now, instead of the sister who had gained all the weight and more over the
last twenty years, stood the sister as she'd look like if she had taken care of herself, reminding me of the pretty girl
from high school.

She took it all in, the stares from the children and the approval of the adults. "How do I look? I feel fantastic, like I
did in school."

Bunny is the first of course and bounces out of her seat, "Momma, you're beautiful."

Katie and Michael nod, "You really are mom."

She looks at her reflection in the window, evaluating herself. Her hair was just on the red side of blonde, she was still
the same height as before, about 5' 10". She looked and felt younger, maybe just over thirty. Her eyes seemed a bit
bigger and her nose smaller, she felt a slight point to her ears and even if her boobs were smaller that before her
transformation, she never believed she could have a figure like this. Except for the hair and the height, she could
almost be her sister's twin.

She turned to me, "Thank you sister! Freya! This is a Thanksgiving to truly be thankful for. Thank You FREYA!"

I say, "Who's ready for dessert?" Darla looks like she wants to say yes and worries about it, "Darla, don't fret, you
won't ever be overweight again, so you can have dessert."

She says, "Are there any other things I should know?"

Katie answers, "Yeah mom, you'll be healthier than ever before and age slower too. The only drawback is that FREYA likes
her 'daughters' to be able to procreate," pointing at Lauren and my bellies, "So, if you don't want to end up the same,
you better be careful."

Darla blushes crimson, "You're kidding, right? I think I can control myself when it comes to that."

Jimmy smiles, "You might have to re-think that, cause the first date I had with your sister, she practically raped me."
Laughing hard, remembering.

I smiled a little and blushed, "I don't recall you complaining about it at the time."

Lauren laughs, "It was the same on our first date, I didn't even get dinner first. Didn't even get to eat till breakfast,
but I loved every minute of it. She was so cute that night." The two of them cuddle to me and kiss me. It was so nice
being loved.

End of Chapter 31

An aging overweight man who plays too much online gaming receives a gift from Freya, the
goddess of love, lust, beauty, sorcery, fertility, gold, war and death.

Freya's Gift

Chapter 32: Darla and Cappie sitting in a Tree, K-i-s-s-i-n-g

The next morning, I woke in the arms of Lauren and Jimmy, happy to have the life I now do. Last night after dessert,
Darla and I talked, about nothing in general, just small talk. She still thought this was all some sort of dream.
Afterwards, I sent her upstairs to one of the extra bedrooms and told her that if she needed any clothes to have Katie
show her how to get them using Lauren's phone app.

I felt so good about things in general that when we went to bed, I was more than a little energetic to say the least. We
made love for quite a long time, lasting into the small hours of the night. I was more than usually loud in my throws of
passion and we lapsed into a contented slumber.

After waking, the two of them went to get ready for work, the day after Thanksgiving being one of the busiest days of the
year, starting the Christmas shopping rush. They kissed me and I fell back to sleep with pleasant dreams of the night
prior.

When I finally woke for real, it was late morning. I went to start tea before heading for the bathroom. Darla was sitting
on the sofa staring out the window, she looked up as I entered the room, "Morning sister." And laughed a little.

"Morning to you too sister, what's so funny?" I asked.

Darla continues to smile, "I was just wondering if you always walk around the house naked? You have changed in more ways
that just the outside."

I smile in return, "I can put some clothes on if you want, but I'm headed for the tub after starting some tea. You're
welcome to join me, the tub is more like a pool really. Lots of room." I start to make a large pot of tea and head back
to the bath.

Darla stands to follow me, she asks, "You make such a large pot of tea for just yourself and you know I don't really care
for it much."

I said, "It's because of our friends who like it so much." Reaching the bath and stepping in and sitting down, I reach
for the controls and start the bubbles and pumps. Darla looks a little unsure till I say, "Oh come on, we're both girls.
I know it must seem strange to see me this way, but if you have to, just pretend you're at some day spa or something like
that."

Darla gets undressed, just a simple top and shorts with undies. "It's not you, really, it's me. It has been a long time
since I've had a body that looked this good, I'm still feeling a bit ashamed of how I let myself go. But you're too kind
to me. I've been such a bitch to you over the years, and you didn't deserve all of it, some, but not all." She slips into
the pool and starts to relax. She closes her eyes, savoring the hot water bubbling around us.

A voice startles Darla by its unexpectedness, Margie and Cassie pad into the room and she asks, "My we join you? Please?"
The look on Darla's face is priceless, Margie is looking at her and expects an answer, Darla only nods. Marg and Cassie
steps in and roll around for a bit. Darla is still gaping.

I start to laugh and at first Darla looks upset, then mad. Finally, she sees the humor of the situation and laughs as
well. When I can control myself, "I'm sorry, I should make introductions. Darla, this is Margret, and I think you've
already seen Casandra. Ladies, this is my sister Darla, Katie, Bunny and Michael's mom. Say hello."

Margie, always the first to break the ice, "Call me, Margie or Marg, Please. It's nice to finally meet you Darla, we're
so happy you've joined us. Isn't that right Cassie?" Cassie nods her large head.

Darla says, "Um.... It's nice to meet you too Margie, Cassie. I take it that Cassie doesn't speak like you do? Is that
right?" Looking between the two of them.

Margie says, "That's right, of all the noble mounts of Tera, only us dragons can speak, though we are all of the same
intelligence as humans. Isn't that right Gilbert?"

The answer rocks Darla again, "Yes, dear one, that is correct. Though it is said that the unicorns could also speak, but
none have been seen for many generations. Hello Darla, I am Gilbert, Margret is my mate. It is nice to meet you as well."

Darla, "Thank you Gilbert, um... just how many of you are there?" Then clarifies, "I mean, friends that is?"

Gilbert answers, "Of course, dear lady. There is one of us for each who fights for the goddess FREYA, we are part of her
gift to those of you who have accepted her gift."

Darla asks, "Do you mean that I get a 'friend' too? When does that happen?" Looking at me.

"I'm sorry little sis, I was going to start you out after breakfast. By the way, when do you have to go back to work? You
know, with everything that went on last night, I slept in way longer than I normally do."

Darla smirks, "Yeah, I could hear that. Sounded like you were having a really great time, but aren't you worried about
the babies? You're what? 20 weeks from when you 'died' or so." She moved over beside me and looked me in the eyes, "Can
I?" Reaching for my belly.

I say, "Of course, Kira and Eddie want to know you too. Remember when Katie and Michael used to kick, well, these two are
more of the same."

Darla feels my belly, the twins kick up a storm, "Oh my, I can see they're very active little ones. So you have chosen
names already? Are you so sure what they'll be?"

"Oh yes, FREYA told us herself. Darla...." Looking for the right words, "I'm so glad you've come back to me, I've missed
my Lil sis so much." Tears in my eyes, I hug her tight, afraid to let her go. Afraid I'd wake up and this was all a
dream, that I was still that old man I used to be. "Darla, pinch me!"

She looks at me funny, pushing away some, then, she pinches my thigh real hard. "Ouch!"

Darla asks, "Why did you ask me to do that?"

I smiled, "Thank you! I just wanted to be sure this wasn't a dream. I really am happy now. I think I was always meant to
be a woman, I was jealous of you, did you know that? Not at first, but when Katie and Michael were born, you were so
happy. I was jealous of that, then you let me be their nanny and be close to them so much."

Darla says, "I kind of figured that about the twins, but I always wondered why you never dated much. I thought maybe you
were gay and just hadn't accepted it yet."

I said, "No, I was always into women, I just couldn't find the right one, that had the that best I saw in mom and you.
But I guess now I'm Bi cause I'd never give up either Lauren or Jimmy, and they loved me enough to not make me choose
between them. I really love them both so much."

Darla smiles and pulls me close, "I got that impression from all the noise last night, until 3 in the morning. 'Oh
goddess', 'Oh Freya, 'Oh Lauren', 'Oh Jimmy'," making fun of the three of us. "Jimmy must be quite a man to keep two
women as hot as Lauren and you happy."

I blushed a little, "OMG, but you have no idea!" And look at her like I was telling the biggest secret there was, "Now
when I was a guy in high school and later as an adult, I'd never seen a man as hung as my and Lauren's Jimmy, he puts
most porn actors to shame. To think, the first cock I ever touched besides my own would be so big, I just love it. But
that's not what makes him the man I love, no, he's kind and funny and generous, giving and accepting."

Darla asks, "How's that?"

"Well, when I first met him, my first time out of this house, I needed a phone. I went to the mall and was worried
because of my ears being pointed, I made up some lame tale and he didn't care. He thought my ears were cute, he was
hitting on me before I was out the door. He laughed at my jokes and he made some jokes back. He is very funny. I guess I
fell for him almost right away."

She asked, "So, what about Lauren? I can see why you'd be attracted to her, she's beautiful. How'd that happen?"

I continued, "Well, I knew nothing about being a woman and wanted help. I reached out to Katie, I sent her a video
message that intrigued her enough to get her to the mall and meet with me. After I convinced her who I really was, she
accepted me right away, seeing my soul I guess. The first place we went was the Victoria's Secret store, Lauren owns the
place. Well, she helped us and she thought my ears were darling too. She ended up getting Katie and I on as models for
VS. By way of thanking her, I invited her to dinner at the house. On the way out of the store Katie noticed that Lauren
just stared after me as we left. Katie said 'Aunt Freya, I think that Lauren really, really likes you, if you know what I
mean?'. Much later after she learned my secret, she said she wished she had known me before when I was a man, that she
could have loved me then too. I just wanted to cry!"

Darla says, "It looks to me like you found your ideal mates, from both sides of the gender coin. I'm very happy for you
sis." We made our way to the kitchen and started breakfast while sipping tea. I of course poured cups for Margie and
Gilbert, and Cassie's cup of French vanilla creamer. Darla was amused to see them enjoy their drinks. "I suppose since
you don't have any coffee, that I'll join the rest of you in some tea."

Sitting down at the counter I ask Darla, "Now what about you, sis? What do you want to do now with your life?" Then,
"Those people we worked for never appreciate anybody, you don't have to stay in that job."

She says, "Then what will I do? I can't be a park ranger, I don't love the woods like Katie and you. And I need to get
back home, Bunny has school and her father will wonder what's going on if we don't go back."

"Darla, That's not what I asked you! I asked, 'what do you want', not what that bigoted, pompous, egotistical jackass you
married would think. You always said you wanted to leave him. So why not? You can do anything if you really want it bad
enough."

"Freya, you're right, I hate my job, I have hated Carson since the first time he beat me. I only stayed cause he
convinced me that he'd get custody of the kids. But what I want? I want away from him. To get Maryanne and Michael away
from him too. Katie was smart, she got out as fast as she could. You know, I really love to cook, I always wanted to be a
chef."

I had to admit, "Darla? Katie left because I told her she needed to get away, it broke my heart when she left, but it was
the right thing for her. I hope you're not too upset with me."

Darla says, "Katie always loved you more than her father. You're the only one who could get her to do what she had to
do." She looked like she had something to confess, "Since you told me about how you felt, I have to admit I was more
jealous of you. You and mom were so tight, it always made me mad that she and I weren't closer, and I took it out on you.
I'm so sorry!"

I add, "Who's to say that the gods don't have their plans for us. FREYA has been like a second mother to me, but we only
have one mom."

Darla, "You're right."

After some thought, "If you really want to cook, you could open your own restaurant, or if that's too much, you could
help Edith and expand her cafe. She only serves breakfast and lunch, you could do dinners. And really, you only need to
work as much as you want. If you play the game, the money you make transfers to the real world. You could work as a
hobby. Let's see what Bunny thinks about staying here in Oregon, okay?"

Darla says okay. After breakfast, I get Darla started on the game. There was already a character on the server with the
spare gunner I had created, though this one was a human female sorceress, and looked amazingly like Darla. "Looks like
FREYA has got you setup, now, all you have to do is play and learn. I want you to pick up anything you can, even if you
can't use it, you can sell it. You don't have to go fast, but be thorough and meticulous. Got it. I'm going to talk to
the kids when I find them and do some talking. Okay?"

Darla says, "Sure thing sis, but can I put some clothes on first?" Laughing, "I guess I'm not as used to going only in
skin as you seem to be."

"Sorry sis, I forgot to tell you, but our house is kind of, wear as little or as much as you like. And being out in the
woods, it just feels natural."

I leave Darla to get familiar with the game and go looking for my nieces and nephew. I figure that they are out on the
stream and put on some shorts and a blouse tied under my breasts.

************************************************

I found the kids all together down by the last pool before the stream, let into the lake. Katie and Michael were fishing,
but the rest just sat on the rocks and watched them.

As I got near to them, I call out, "Hey kids, what's going on? Why are you all way down here?"

Katie and Michael reeled in their lines, he said, "I just thought you and mom could use some time to yourselves. This
seemed like as good a place as any to wait. Why? What's up?"

I say, "Gather round, I'd like to discuss some serious things with all of you. This doesn't really apply to Katie, since
she already lives here with me, but.... " Michael and Bunny look a little apprehensive, "After talking with your mom for
some time, she's decided she doesn't want to go back to your father, or her job." I let them digest that for a moment.

Michael says, "What about Bunny and me, do we have to go back?"

I say, "Have to? No. You can stay here too, but what about Candy? Do you guys need to talk this over first?"

Candy says, "Freya, Michael and I have discussed this almost since that trip to the lake. And we agreed that if we were
given the chance, we would love to move here."

"But what about your parents dear, I don't want to displace you from them."

Candy admits, "My parents are not happy with me and some of my choices, since I told them I didn't want to go to college
and was going to move in with Michael soon. They about blew a gasket."

I stearnly looked her in the eye, "Young lady! I have one rule and one rule only in this house, or I should say we, as
Lauren and Jimmy agree with me." I looked to Katie and Austin and they both nod at what I'm about to say. "That is, any
child in our house, WILL go to college, or some form of higher education. The deal is, you can come and go as you need,
you work hard at school, work a part time job if you want, but we pay for your school and everything."

Candy starts to cry, "We just wanted to start a life together."

"I know, sweetheart, but what kind of life can you have without an education. I know how my brother-in-law is to Michael,
making him slave for minimum earnings and the verbal abuse he heaps on everyone around him. What you three don't know is
that the money we make in the game as gold, becomes cash in our bank accounts. FREYA truly blessed us. I've made more
money in the game over the last 4 months, than I made in the last twenty years I lived as a man."

Candy says, "Well, as long as it's no inconvenience, I can accept those rules. My parents will be so happy I'll be going
to school after all."

Michael nods his head in silent agreement. Bunny grabs me around the waist, "I don't want to go back either, all I have
there is my softball, and everyone hates my dad so much I hardly have any friends, I'll be a good girl."

I kiss her forehead, "Bunny, even when you're bad, you're still a good girl."

Katie smiles, "The house is going to get bigger again, Isn't it?"

"We'll see. First, tomorrow, Michael and Candy have to go home and tell her parents she's moving. Then Michael can
transfer his school records here to OSU. I'm sure there's a spot on the baseball team for him, right Austin?"

Austin says, "Hell yeah! And I'll bet, we can get him a place at Bowtech working with me in the shop."

"Good," I say, "Then there's one last thing you need to do before you come back."

Michael asks, "And what's that? Aunt Freya."

I smile, "To tell your dad to take his job and shove it!" We all laughed at that.

************************************************

We decided at dinner that the only addition we needed to do to the house was the garage. What we ended up doing was the
flipping car thing from the 'Green Hornet' movie, though using magic made it much easier. And since all the cars had or
would soon have Star Trek style tech, the AG fields that provided protection, also prevented loose things from falling
around inside of the cars.

As a final thought, since Michael wanted to keep his truck, we gave him a credit card to pay off his truck lease and
paperwork to assure the title was transferred into his name away from his dad's. That settled, we had a pleasant evening.

The next morning, I took Michael and Candy home and had a visit with her parents to help explain and hopefully relieve
any trepidations they may have. Once Candy told her folks she WAS going to go to college, they were overjoyed to hear it.
Though they were less than happy to find out she was moving to Oregon. I made sure to let them know that for our family,
education always comes first. We made sure that they could contact her on Skype any time, so they didn't feel like they
lost their little girl. The fact that I was around five months pregnant made them feel safe leaving her in our care,
thankful that her schooling would continue.

That taken care of, I left them to finish preparations to move in with us, and went back home to finish our own plans to
trap Deathe and hopefully Loki.

When I got back to the house, Darla says she met someone in the game.

Coming out of the office, "Freya, I just met a guy in the game and he says he thinks he knows me. What should I do? I
told him I had to leave for a few minutes. It's funny getting hit on in a game when you're trying to kill monsters."

I laughed a little, "Get used to it, it happens all the time to female characters. What's the player's name? Did you ask
how he knows you?"

Darla said, "I think the name was 'Captain.America', he said my avatar looks like me, but how is it possible he knows
that? I haven't left the house since I've changed. So how could he?"

"Let's go ask him then." And head to the office. I sit at the desk with Darla looking over my shoulder. I type on the
whisper to 'Captain.America', 'Back, hey Captain, this is Freya.Gunner, Darla's sister, just how is it you know her
exactly?'

His response is fast, "I saw her change, at your house on Thanksgiving. And shouldn't you be on patrol by now?'

I type, 'Is this Cappie?'

'Yes'

'Are you in your office? And are the blinds closed?'

'Yes and yes'

'Ok, give us five'

'Okay'

I ran to my bedroom and put on my uniform then grab Darla. Four minutes and change after chatting with 'Captain', we were
standing across the desk from Cappie. He asks, "How is it you can change so fast and look so good too?"

"That's a secret you don't need to know, okay?" Then getting to the point, "So how come you're playing the game Cappie?"

Smiling, he says, "Just thought I should get some background on what's going on. I can't be my best if I don't have all
the information, right? And then today when I saw Darla in the game I knew it was her. I mean, 'Sister.Darla', come on,
and it looks just like her too."

Darla says, "Not our fault. When Freya started me on the game yesterday, we found the character and the name already on
that server."

I look at him, "She's right, figured that FREYA had done the set-up. So we went with it. Why not? It fits, right?"

Cappie laughs, "That it does. So Darla, are you staying or going back home soon? Either way, we can help each other in
the game. Unless you really want to go solo."

Darla smiles, "I'd like a partner.... in the game." Looking a bit sheepish. "And no, I'm not going home. I'm leaving that
brute of a man finally. Freya has kindly allowed me and Bunny to move in with them. Now I have all my family together
that I need."

Cappie takes her hand, raise it to his lips, kissing it, "I only hope you may need 1 more than you have."

Darla stammers, "I don't know what to say.... "

I start to laugh, "Oh, goddess, you two should get a room!" Before either can say a word, "Well, I've got patrol, so,
Cappie, you can make sure my little sister gets home okay? Bye!" And pop back to the house.

************************************************

After a long, slow, tedious day of nothing happening, the only reprieve was the numerous visits with the people on my
patrol route, I head home. When I got there, the house was empty, Darla not back yet. Oh goddess, did they take me
literally? Oh well, that was their choice after all. I know my sister had little happiness in her life except for the
children since our mom passed, she deserved it, come what may.

Gloria and Bobby were the first ones back and they both helped me get supper ready. Lauren and Jimmy arrive in time to
set the table, Lauren asks, "How many for dinner tonight, love?"

I answer, "I haven't heard from Darla all day, since I left her with Cappie this morning."

Jimmy says, "What's that all about?"

Lauren chimes in, "Oh goodie! Give us the dish! You can tell us."

I take out my phone and start to text Darla and explain to them, "Well, when I got back from taking Candy and Michael
home, Darla comes out of the office and say someone in the game knew who she was, short version, seems Cappie started
playing the game for his own education and recognized her. I took over the talk and found out it was him and then we pop
to his office. After some googlie eyes between them, I left them and went on patrol. That's the last thing I know." The
phone chirps, Darla's return text. 'Wonderful day with Cap. Going to dinner. See you later. Love you'.

I smiled, "What?" Lauren and Jimmy say in unison. I showed them her text.

Lauren says, "Good for her!"

Jimmy adds, "From what you've said before, she really needs attention from a nice guy like Cappie."

"Yeah, you're both right about that." I say.

Katie and Austin show up just as dinner goes on the table, Bunny in tow. Bunny asks, "So where's mom?"

Lauren beats me to the answer, "Your mother is on a well deserved date, tonight."

Bunny smiles and Katie say what is on both their minds, "Way to go mom! She deserves it."

End of Chapter 32

An aging overweight man who plays too much online gaming receives a gift from Freya, the
goddess of love, lust, beauty, sorcery, fertility, gold, war and death.

Freya's Gift

Chapter 33: Mom Explained

Thursday 26 November

The next morning I am again up with the sun, I feel glorious and happy. I kiss and hug my way out of the tangle that had
been the three of us, Jimmy takes the time to kiss my growing tummy and tells the twins good morning. I'm about to head
for the kitchen when Jimmy says he will see to breakfast, so I drag Lauren out of bed and to the bath.

Once we are comfortable and relaxing, Katie and Bunny walk in to join us. We make a small circle and wash each others
hair and get clean.

Katie asks, "Have you seen mom this morning? Or heard from her since yesterday?"

I had to admit that I hadn't, "No dear. Did you check her room?"

Katie and Bunny both nod, Katie says, "Her bed is still made, so she didn't sleep here."

I say, "She's a grown woman and can take care of herself. But if we don't hear from her before I need to leave for work,
we'll call her. Okay?"

They both say okay. With that we get out and dry off, a little blow drying and some brushing of the hair and I'm ready to
get dressed. As I'm almost 20 weeks now, clothes are more of a challenge, but Cappie has allowed me to still wear my
shorts and thankfully agreed to tying my shirt above the baby bump. Lauren puts on a darling outfit that was perfect for
an expecting business woman, smart, sexy and maternal.

The girls ran up stairs squealing like a couple of little children, making my heart soar to hear those sounds. When the
girls came back down dressed for the day and sat at the counter, Jimmy was ready to serve them. Bunny got milk for both
of them, without being asked or told. I seems she is acting a bit better than was her norm knowing she is going to stay
here.

I compliment her, "Bunny, that was very nice of you, Thank you!"

She beams a big grin, remembering it's my Sunny Bunny all over again. Just then the door opens.

My sister leads Cappie into the house keeping up a conversation they were having. She looks up at all of us looking at
her and Cappie, then says, "What are you all looking so strangely at us for?"

I smile and say, "Well sister, last I heard from you was last night, you and Cappie were going out for dinner." Giving
her a little wink.

She just laughs, "Oh you, it's nothing like that at all. After dinner last night Nathan and I started talking, and, well,
we lost track of the time." Looking at Cappie for corroboration.

He nods, "That's right, we didn't even know the time until the sun came up. Figured I'd better get her home before I go
to work." He smiles at Darla, "Your sister is a nice lady, Freya, we had a very pleasant time. Talk to you later, bye!"
He gave Darla a quick peck on the cheek and dashed off.

Darla sat down with us as we finished eating. Jimmy made sure she had some too. She had a far-a-way dreamy look in her
eyes as she ate. It was obvious that the girls wanted to ask her questions, but Lauren and I told them to let her be.

When we were ready to go, I asked Darla, "What do you plan to do today Lil sister?"

She looks at me and says, "I have to make plans for Bunny's school transcript to transfer her to a local school. Then I
need to find a good lawyer, I'm finally going to get that divorce I've wanted."

I just say, "Good for you sis! Before you do anything, I think you should have a talk with Edith and Stan and get their
take on a school and lawyer. They know the locals better than anyone around here."

She asks, "How am I going to get there?"

Katie answers, "Easy mom, you can take my car, first I'll need to show you how different the car is and pass you with the
security system. Wouldn't be good to get yourself vaporized now would it?" Giggling.

Darla looks at her, "What in the world are you talking about Katie?"

Katie smiles, "Just something very high tech created by magic, all courtesy of the imaginative mind of my favorite aunt
Freya." Looking at me, "Right Momma Bear?" Then gives me a big hug, which I return.

Darla asks, "So you still call Katie, Baby Bear, sister?" She comes to us and joins the hug, "Although, if I'm staying
around here, that makes me the Momma Bear, Freya will just have to settle for Auntie Bear, ok?"

I cried a little, "I can live with that Lil sis."

Darla then says, "And while we're on that subject," getting confused looks from the rest of us present, "Even if you're
older than me, you still LOOK like the little sister between the two of us, so doesn't that make me the big sis now?"

I start to laugh at that, "Do you want to be the older sister? Be my guest, doesn't matter none to me, we're still
sisters." Taking control, "Ok Bunny, you have three choices for today. 1, you can go with your mom while she does what
she has to do to get you changed to a local school. 2, you can go with Lauren and Jimmy to the mall and hang with them or
wander the mall. 3, you can come with me on patrol, want to be a junior, junior Ranger?"

"Oh gosh," Bunny says, "Those are all great things to do, but would you be upset if I go to the mall?" Seeking my
approval.

I just say, "It's your choice sweetie, you have fun." I look at her sternly, then, "but not too much, okay?"

Lauren goes with her to get her re-dressed. Katie and Austin are about to head to school, they walk Darla to Katie's
Mustang to show her the specifics of it. And to make sure she didn't get fried. Can't lose my sister after just getting
her back in my life.

As I start to follow them, I kiss Jimmy and say, "See you and Lauren at Edith's in a bit? You have time don't you?"

Jimmy returns the kiss with a second more passionate one, "We wouldn't miss it, dear."

In the garage, I wave at Darla and the kids as I climb in and drive away. They wave back.

************************************************

I get to mom's and start to serve myself when Edith pushes me into a seat at the counter and won't let me do anything,
saying, "You're going to need to stay off your feet as much as possible for the next fourteen weeks, you must not risk
the children Freya!"

In exasperation, "Edith, I'm stronger than a horse. And you know if there were any risk at all, Gilbert, Margie and
Cassie would sit on me to keep me down. For goddess sakes, women all through history have worked in the fields up until
they dropped the kid and then wrapped it up and kept going. I can at least do that too."

Edith says, "I know you are strong dear, but it's not going to keep me from nagging you like I was your momma. So just
let your aunt Edith have her way in this! And stop fighting those that try to help."

Just as the others come in hearing the last of what Edith had said, I answer, "Yes momma."

She looks at Lauren and, "And you're only two weeks less than she is, so get your butt in a seat now, these others can
fetch and carry for the both of you."

They all answer, "Yes, ma'am." She just gets a smug look on her face as she sits between us. No one was willing to go
against her will.

I finally ask, "Edith, has anyone been talking about sightings this morning at all?"

She says, "No, dear, nothing local at least. I don't know about worldwide though. Cappie might know when you talk to him
later. He stopped by on the way into town and said to call him when you get onto patrol."

"Ok, thanks Edith, I will." I finish my cup of tea and kiss my family, Edith and Stan too. And get on patrol. I called
Cappie and he said that there were only minor reports coming in that the other teams were taking care of, even in the
Americas.

I was a little upset that they felt they had to cover for me and my star, until Cappie explained, "They are only giving
you the time to set up Deathe and hopefully Loki. They wanted me to remind you that you promised to include them when you
spring the trap."

That calmed me down a lot, "Ok then, thanks Cappie! It's great that you are coordinating our three stars like you are. I
owe you a kiss."

"Freya, if it's all the same to you, if you could get Darla to deliver it, I'd be eternally grateful."

"You really are falling for her, aren't you?"

He laughs, "Falling? No. Fallen completely yes! FREYA had told me to be gentle with her, that she has a deep hurt. One
that you have started to heal, and it was my destiny to help make her whole." I felt like I needed to cry. Then he said,
"Freya, I ache so bad when I see her, I just want to hold her in my arms and never let her go."

That does it, I pulled over and stop. I ported to the garage at HQ and run down the hall and into his office crying my
eyes out. I hold him and finally ask, "Have you said this to her? This would really go all the way to heal her."

He says, "I can't, FREYA has told me that I mustn't pressure her, that she needs the space to find herself again. I just
don't know if I can hold out that long."

"The goddess is always right, but sometimes she doesn't know how strong we are. She knows our potential, but not our
resolve." I squeeze his shoulder, "You mark my words Cappie, Nathan, by Christmas you two WILL be together, Loki and
Deathe be damned!"

He gets a hold of himself and, "Thanks Freya, I think I can live with that, I hope?"

************************************************

Back on patrol I spend the day meeting and greeting people, locals and campers alike. I spent part of the day at our
busiest campground in my area, just walking around and saying hi or hello. Giving friendly advice to those that looked
like they could use it. I met a group of families camping together that had come all the way from San Diego, they said
every year they take a trip camping, going a little further each year, and this year they had made it to Eugene.

Their group was made up of four families, all with children, two each. And they were pregnant too. I spent a long time
with them and told them I was from San Diego too and had relocated for work two weeks before I got pregnant. We talked
and talked, turns out that all of their kids were twins and they were expecting twins again.

I screeched, "Oh, me too, and my wife, I mean she's carrying twins as well." That got quite a reaction from the guys. The
ladies didn't say anything, not wanting to judge me. Then I explained the situation to them. After that, the ladies got
more comfortable, and the guys all wanted to meet this man I spoke so highly about.

The ladies said they needed to start making dinner and got up to do so. I stopped them and said, "I have a great idea,
why don't you all come to our house for dinner? We'd really love to have you all."

They tried to beg out, saying it was too much of a burden on me to have sixteen extra people to feed. I told them
nonsense, it was the least I could do for friends from my home town. They were still wavering when I said, "I'm making
spaghetti with my special family sauce, you simply must come!"

All the kids heard was 'spaghetti' and were all over their parents to get them to agree. Eventually they all said yes to
my offer. I gave them directions to the house and told them to be there around six o'clock. I left them to go start on my
prep and to let them get ready to come visit.

************************************************

Once out of sight, I ported back to the house in the garage in my usual number one spot. First thing in the door was to
put away my service weapon, I don't know why I bothered with it after all, except it was part of the uniform. As I come
back out to the dining room, Darla comes from the office and asks what's going on. I expand the table to accommodate our
guests and her eyes widen.

"What's the matter? Expecting an army?" said jokingly.

I said to her, "You have no idea sis. I met these nice people camping from San Diego and invited them all for spaghetti
dinner tonight. Now be a good little girl, and call Nathan and invite him too. While I get started."
She says, "Oh, are you making your usual sauce?"

I laugh, "You bet I am." and I got down to business. After the sauce was made and simmering, I set up the pot, I had to
magic up the sizes to be able to make enough. I told Darla, "I'm going for a quick cleanup and change clothes. Want to
join me?"

Darla says, "Sure thing sis. Cause I can never get enough of seeing you without clothes on." Laughing and then, "You're
just so cute."

I just look at her as we strip to get in the bath. As we walk past the mirror, I grab her and turn her to face herself in
the mirror. "I'm cute? Would you look at yourself? You're just as cute too! I'd even say 'darling' Darla. Don't sell
yourself so cheaply, you have a second chance at life, the same as me. We want you to be happy. Hell, FREYA demands that
you are happy."

We get in the bath, she asks, "What do you mean by that Freya? That the goddess demands that I be happy?" Looking a
little worried.

"Oh, just that she has somebody special for you picked out already. A very special man!"

She acts confused, "But I don't know anybody here, how will I know him when I meet him?"

***********************************************

I start to laugh, but before I can answer, we are suddenly in FREYA's garden in the natural hot spring with her floating
above the ground just on the other side from us.

FREYA says, "Your sister, is correct, daughter, though premature. I had wanted you to take your time and come to your own
conclusion. But she has discovered my plans and wants you happy as quickly as possible. I am sorry for that daughter."

Darla says, "That's fine goddess mother, even as a boy, she was always quick with her emotions. But I still don't know
anyone in Eugene."

FREYA says, "Search your heart child, you know this is untrue. You know one, who is among my chosen, and very well."

Darla looks thoughtful, then suddenly she sees the light. "You mean Nathan? Is that true? He is a great man, I have no
idea why he's not already with someone."

FREYA says, "That is for him to tell you. It is not my place to do so. But know this, you have always been destined to be
together. The only reason for that poor excuse of manhood you were with, was for the creation of Katie, Michael and
Bunny. And to shape Freya for this life. You all have important destinies that await you."

Darla asks, "You speak like you were our own mother or the way she would have said it. Did you know our mother too?"

FREYA smiles at the two of us, then says, "I more than knew your mother.... " She suddenly touches ground and changes
before our eyes, in a matter of moments, before us stood our mother as she had looked in her thirties. "Because I am your
mother."

If we hadn't been sitting, we would have fallen onto our butts with that revelation. I gain my speech before Darla, "How
is this possible? That you can be our birth mother and be a goddess?"

"That is simple Freya, we gods and goddess have always walked amongst the humans, surely you know the story of Zeus and
Hercules. That is but one of the many cases." She sighed, remembering, "When I met your father, I knew he was special.
Because Oden did not believe he was worthy, I sought out an oracle to read the rune stones. I was told that this must
happen, that it was of cosmic importance. That shut up the All-Father for good and he left us alone. Though he forbade me
to interfere in the natural course of your lives. You have no idea how much it had hurt my heart, to see Michael and know
he should have been Freya from the first. That was just the first of the jokes played by Loki on our family."

Now we knew why it was our responsibility to take Loki down, he had treated my mother's mortal family like they were
pieces on a chess board. The utter gall of him was enough to drive me to want him dead.

"There is more my daughters, the final insult to all of us was that he was the one responsible for how your father died.
So it is our right and duty to see Loki dead or imprisoned for all of eternity in the deepest hell we can find." We stood
and hugged our mom for what seemed like forever, finally she said, "That's enough for now girls, you must go back now,
your guests will be arriving soon. And know this, as your family expands in size with your own or those you nurture, so
the house will too. Those not aware of your secrets will always believe this is the way it has been. You shall not have
anything to explain to them." She kissed us both on the lips and the forehead, "Bye for now my dearest ones."

************************************************

As soon as we were back, we got out and dressed for our guests, nothing fancy, just nice comfy and homey clothes. We go
out to check on the sauce and all is about ready, just boil the water and add the noodles. I couldn't help myself, I
grabbed Darla for a big hug and let it linger. Some of the others start arriving home and then the guests.

I start making introductions as people arrive. When Cappie showed up at the door behind Lauren, Bunny and Jimmy, Darla
launched herself at him, smothering him in hugs and kisses.

Darla finally lets him recover and then hits him hard in the arm, "Why didn't you tell me last night Nathan? Goddess I
love you!" Nathan looks in total shock at me.

I just say, "Wasn't me dude, she got it from on high." Implying FREYA. He got the message straight and clear.

Nathan looks hurt, "I was told not to, that it had to be your choice." He scooped Darla into his arms, "And since you
know now. I love you Darla! When you get your divorce papers, will you make me the happiest man in the universe and marry
me?"

Darla's scream was so loud, I feared the windows would break. She said between long and tender kisses, "Yes, oh yes... I
will marry you Nathan."

After that, it was decided champaign for everyone, even little tastes for the young ones. We all congratulated the new
couple and chatted while the pasta cooked to al-dente. The kids of our guests were allowed to run wild in the house.
Lauren and I sat cuddled up with Jimmy while Katie and Gloria watched over the food.

We must have had stupid grins on our faces listening to the sound of the children playing, because one of the moms asked,
"If they're too loud, just say so, we can get them to quiet down."

Almost together we said, "No, that's fine, we were just thinking how wonderful this feels." I thanked her. As we start to
sit down for dinner, trying to get all the children calmed down, two of the girls are missing and one of the boys. The
families were each identical twins, one of boys and three, of girls. Calling for them and looking, we find them in the
master bathroom being tended by none other than Margie.

The three children, four and five years old, are staring at her in rapt amazement as she told them a fairy tale. The
mothers were in shock seeing their children so close to Margie. She finished her story, "And that's how dragons learned
to talk." She turns to me, "Hi Freya, hope you don't mind me tending the little ones, they're such well mannered
children."

The father walk in and catch the last of the scene, he starts to act to protect the kids, after all, the girls are his
daughters. Before he can get within striking distance, Gilbert, Cassie, Snow and Rolf, all wanting to know what's going
on. The father quickly backs away, dragging his girls. The girls screamed out in unison, "Daddy, Margie was just telling
us a story, she would never hurt us!"

That caused enough commotion to draw the rest of the others in the bathroom with us. Before I can even start to explain,
one of the mother holding her sons, says, "Now I know why you looked so familiar today Freya, you're one of the people
helping that goddess to rid the world of those things." Then thinking about what she said, "That must mean your family is
part of your team too. OMG, this is amazing!" She looks at me with growing awe.

I take her hands in mine, "Rachel, you're too smart for your own good. Can you all keep our secret, we don't want to lose
the peace of anonymity, we have now." I look them all in the eyes, pleading with them.

Rachels husband, Conner steps behind her, resting his hands on her shoulders, "Freya, I think I can speak for our four
families here, when I say, you and yours have opened your home to us, simply because we're all from the same home town,
your secret is safe with us, upon pain of death!"

With that a clap of thunder and the voice of mother, "As it has been said, so shall it be!"

Conner asks, "What was that?" looking a little frightened.

Jimmy rests a hand on his shoulder, "Sounds like FREYA takes you on your word, congratulations."

I say, "Now before dinner gets cold, let's go eat." And we all head back to the table. There was no further mention of
being the hands of the goddess and just talked about our pending births and really enjoyed our evening together. After
dinner the kids had loads of fun with all our friends, especially Cassie, who seemed to be getting petted by half of the
kids.

As the night drew to a close, Lauren, Jimmy and I walked them out to their cars to say Goodnight. We found out they were
leaving for home late the next day, but promised to keep in touch. Jimmy suggested that if they wanted to, we could make
this a yearly occasion and invited them back anytime. The dads all agreed and thought it was a marvelous idea. After
congratulating Jimmy on being married to two such fine women as Lauren and I, they left waving goodbye.

We walk back into the house arm in arm to find the kids had gone to bed and only Darla and Nathan sitting on the sofa,
making out like a couple of teenagers. I think to FREYA, 'Mom, I think we need some home remodeling, don't you?' Her
answer was quick, 'Yes Freya, you are right.' Then the house shimmers and changes slightly. The shimmer was enough to
break the two lovers into awareness.

Lauren and Jimmy ask what just happened as Darla and Nathan look at me too. I answer, "Mom changed the house again."

All but Darla has that look, 'Mom?'. I say, "We'll explain later, for now let's look at Darla's new room, shall we?"

The most obvious change in the house is that everything is just a little bigger, to accommodate the new room opposite
from ours next to the office. We walk in and look around, it's almost a mirror to our master suite including the bath.
Nathan just looks in wonder. Darla starts pushing us out of the room, "Okay, we got a room, so out you go. Good night,
bye!"

We all start to laugh as Darla nearly attacks Nathan before the door is closed, pushing him back onto the bed. I call
out, "Better be careful, sister, mom likes fertile daughters! Have fun!!!"

End of Chapter 33

An aging overweight man who plays too much online gaming receives a gift from Freya, the
goddess of love, lust, beauty, sorcery, fertility, gold, war and death.

Freya's Gift

Chapter 34: When is a Trap, Not a Trap?

Friday 11 December

Tomorrow is the big day, when all our plans either fly or fall. Well, actually Sunday, we plan to take Deathe down after
the shoot, after all it is a benefit shoot.

So to make things clear, Lauren and I are about 20 weeks along, half way there, our prize, being the four children we
would welcome into this world. We couldn't be healthier, thanks to mom. We've since told the family about that little
revelation. You could have heard a pin drop, they were so shocked. I don't know what we would have done if not for
Lauren's helpful little app.

You would think we would be nervous, but that wasn't the case. We knew we could at least take Deathe out of the picture,
but Loki was as slippery as an eel. No problem, sooner or later we would have him too, and he would pay.

We were all ready, and our plans set. The shoot site was set up and everyone was looking forward to a great event,
Bowtech's First Annual Christmas Benefit for Humanity. Every company would have their best shooters present to make it a
top event. Venders were set up in a massive tent showcasing everything needed in the sport of archery. We even secured
the Olympic Training Team to put on exhibitions in their own booth. If nothing else, this event would become a premier
event on the archery social calender.

As part of the staff for the shoot, our family had rooms at the host lodge, Belknap Lodge and Hot Springs. We had
adjoining rooms for the two evenings, tonight and tomorrow night. As it turned out Bruce and Jolene had the room directly
across from Lauren, Jimmy and I, it was really great to see them both. Dave and Nate were next to them. Jolene and Bruce
had been having a wonderful start to their marriage, settling in and setting up house. Bruces work was doing great and
really taking off, a growing construction firm expanding fast, Jolene had come in to take over running the office as CFO
to take the daily hassles from his hands.

Since we had heard from them since their wedding day and knowing what we had done to them both, it was no surprise that
Jolene was pregnant. Only six and a half weeks and showing more than normal, apparently they were having triplets, we put
too much magic into them. Still Jolene looked radiant, reveling in the growing maternal wonder. Thankfully, either our
magic had an extra side benefit or, more likely, mom had fixed a potential disaster.

We had dinner with them, just the five of us, to talk over the shoot and our pregnancies. Jolene admitted that Bruce had
told her about everything that happened between us. She said, "I'm glad he did tell me, and he made it clear, you're so
in love with your Jimmy and Lauren, that I had nothing to fear."

"Jolene, I'm glad he did too, it was never meant to be a secret. And if truth be told, had he not met you, we probably
would have tried to seduce him into our family, he's quite a good man. You're a lucky woman Jolene, it's obvious he is
completely enthralled with you. You will never have to worry about him straying from the path."

"Thank you Freya, that's very sweet of you to say." Thinking about what I had said about possibly seducing Bruce she
leans into me and whispers in my ear, "I kind of like the idea of a group marriage, kinky. Until I fell into Bruce's arms
at that shoot, I always fancied ladies over men, leaning toward lesbian rather than bi. The whole reason I couldn't avoid
that fall is I was watching you instead of where I was going. You don't mind do you?"

I look her in the eye, "Jolene, I'm flattered for that. And why would I mind, I'm bi too, so no harm." I kissed her on
the lips, knowing Lauren and Jimmy would have no problem with that. Breaking from the kiss, "Jolene, if you can convince
Bruce to go along, there's enough room in our bed for the two of you to be included." I said it in a normal voice so
everyone at the table heard what I said.

Lauren and Jimmy nod at my statement and leave it to Bruce to decide, he looks at Jolene and asks, "Is this something you
want Jolene honey? You know how much I love you! I've never thought of another woman since we've been together. But if
this is what you want to try, I'll do it for you. We are all friends here, so I don't see any problems."

Jolene looks in his eyes, tears starting to flow, "You know you are my only family, how I was an only child and lost my
parents at a young age. I really like the idea of a large family. I love you Bruce!"

"I know Jo-Jo, if it doesn't work, then it doesn't." Holding her hands.

Jimmy says, "Since dinner is over, let's go back to our room and talk in private. If you're both going to become part of
our family, there are some things you need to know first."

Bruce says, "If you mean about you guys working for that goddess, we had that figured out after Jolene and I met. It was
too coincidental the way Jolene and I met after Freya and I had got together, so there has to be some magic around you
guys. So don't worry."

I ask him, "You know that we don't cheat on the shoots, right? We just have greater innate skills from FREYA. But there
are a few other things the two of you need to know, so like Jimmy said let's go to our room, okay?"

They said together, "Sure."

Once in our room, I say, "If you're both okay with the use of magic, let's show you some. Join hands one and all. Ready?"

In a moment we are at our home in the living room. Jolene and Bruce look a little overwhelmed, and we give them a chance
to settle down. We get everyone drinks and sit on the sofas to relax.

When it seems they have recovered it was time to drop the next bomb on them, I say, "Mother FREYA would you join us?"

FREYA appears floating off the floor, "It is a pleasure to meet the both of you, Jolene, Bruce." Spreading her arms, "My
children hold you in high regard, so welcome to their home. You may call me FREYA, or.... " She touches down and her form
shimmers, taking on the form of my mom. "You can call me Valgerður, or Val for short."

Mom immediately made them feel comfortable as we explained our relationship. Bruce says for them both, "So you're saying
that you are a demi-goddess?"

I smiled and, "I guess, sorta, I mean my sister and I that is. But we're still the same people you know. Can you accept
that?"

They both nod and mom says, "Ok, kids, gotta go." She shimmered again, taking on her FREYA persona. She held and kissed
everyone, "Blessings on you all, my children." With that she was gone.

I say, "Since tonight is the first time for us together as a group, let's just do as we did the other first time. Let's
just sleep and cuddle together, there will be plenty of nights ahead for carnal pleasures." Everyone agrees to that. We
lead them to the bedroom and get undressed and lay down just trying to get used to the situation. In a very short while
we are all asleep.

***********************************************

I awoke the next morning a little earlier than was normal, the sun not yet breaking the horizon. The quiet of the house
broken by the soft sobs of Jolene trying to go unheard. I reach to her and pull her into an embrace to comfort her,
softly I ask, "Jolene, what's the matter darling?"

Jolene chokes out between her sobs, "You all are so nice to me, first Bruce, and now your family. I'm just so happy!
Thank you Freya." As she cries, her tears run down her face and drip onto my nipple, the cooling feel and tickle causing
it to come to attention and push up into her chin. Without a word, she bends her head down and sucks it into her mouth,
sending tingles down my body.

A small moan escapes my lips and I reach down to tease her nipples as well. They become hard and pointy without the puffy
swelling of my own, a soft 'Mmm' comes from her lips without releasing me. We stayed like that for some time until the
sun began to break and tint the horizon with its beautiful glow.

I break our embrace and get up from the bed, drawing her with me to the bath. Once in the bathroom, Jolene gasps at the
wonders before her eyes. She says, "Freya, your house is so wonderful and amazing."

I pull her to the pool, turning on the pumps and sitting down to enjoy the effervescant joy. "If you think this is
wonderful, wait till you taste Jimmy's berry pancakes, they are simply heaven on earth." Before long, Lauren and Jimmy
join us, dragging Bruce with them. Bruce yawns wide, stretching, taking it all in.

He smiles, "Must be the perks of having a goddess for a mother, huh?"

After a little time in the pool, we all get out and dry off to get ready for the day. Lauren shows them the phone app so
they can have the clothes they need for the day. Soon the house is filled with the flavorful aroma of Jimmy's triple
berry pancakes. Sitting at the counter to enjoy the great morning meal.

Clad in our regular shooting gear, we made ready to port back to the hotel. When everyone was ready, we went. We grabbed
our bows and quivers and headed outside to join the rest of the family. Once with them, we went over everyone's roles for
the day. To cover as much territory as possible, Edith and Stan had closed for the weekend to help out.

The way we divided up was Edith and Stan stayed in the common area to keep an eye out. Gloria and Bobby made up the first
team that would follow along with other shooters, and Darla and Nathan the second team roving. Michael, Candy and Bunny
were the third team. We kept everyone well spread out to cover the largest area possible. The other two stars would be
available at a moments notice.

We knew that Deathe and his master would be expecting our main group to be on the alert, so we hoped that by using the
others, we would catch them off guard.

The main difference between this and other two day shoot, was that both days would use the same 40 targets, and you shoot
two arrows for each target. By the end of the weekend the shoot would be nicknamed the "22 Shoot", causing some confusion
because of having forty targets. Also in case of ties in the scores, a Robin Hood style shoot-off would be held. The last
was our hope to smoke out Deathe as he was sure to be as arrogant as Loki.

As groups of people headed for their starting targets, we waited at target 1 for the sound of a bell to toll the start.
Our group was the same familiar faces we had become accustomed to from the past shoots. We had Katie, Austin, Bruce,
Nate, Dave and me, with Jolene, Lauren and Jimmy. Jolene would use a camera and snap pictures all day, while Jimmy backed
her up with hidden video cameras in his ball cap covering four directions at the same time. We hoped to at least get a
look at Deathe to know who we were dealing with.

************************************************

Through the first half of the day, we pretty much just concentrated on our shooting, idly looking around us as we went
front one target to the next. Our scores by the lunch break were what would be expected, after twenty targets, and fourty
arrows, we were at 440 points for Katie, Austin, Bruce and myself, Dave and Nate a couple back at 437 and 436 points
each. We had made the targets as challenging as possible.

The leader board that was in the common area was kept up-dated by workers relaying scores for each shooter from the
targets, the scores showed for overall shoot and not by class, so it was no surprise to see five names at the top, the
four of us and Deathe. Keeping a close eye out in the commons area, surely Deathe would be on hand to gloat or at least
preen for the sake of others.

All our groups took pictures to go over later that evening at home on the big screen while we ate. For now, we tried to
enjoy the relative peace of the beautiful day in the woods.

************************************************

We continued after the lunch break with the same success as the first half of the day. The leader board at the end was
the same as at lunch, only the total scores were different. The top five were all tied at 880 points. Nate, Dave and a
few others, covering sixth and below at least six points back.

We went back to our rooms to store our equipment first, then joined together to port back to the house. We included Nate
and Dave since it seemed they too knew our secret pastime.

Once at the house, everyone found something to do while I had help making a spaghetti dinner for the army of people
present. Deciding to make it a real bash, I had Nathan get in contact with Cardinal and Demonic.Prince and have their
stars and families join us for dinner. By the time we were ready to eat, there were so many people in the house I lost
track of them all. We sat at the table, the kitchen counter, the sofas and chairs, and many little ones on the floor
around the fireplace and coffee tables.

As we sat down, the film and pictures taken during the day played on the big screen from the computer in the office. We
were far along with the meal, when Edith says, "Freya, I'm pretty certain this is the man you're looking for." Most of
the people turn to look at the picture of a man all in black with medium length raven black hair. A cruel sneer on his
face, like those around him were too far beneath his station to warrant his attention.

Getting a good look at him, he is not familiar to me or the others, until Gloria comes back from getting something from
her room. At the top of the stairs, she stops and lets out a small cry of shock at what she sees there. She falls on her
butt on the edge of the top step and slowly slides down the carpeted steps. By the time she reaches the bottom, Bobby and
I, are at her side picking her up.

Bobby asks with fear in his voice, "Gloria are you ok? What's the matter?"

I ask, "Gloria, do you know that man?" Fearing I already know the answer.

She nods, "It's my poppa. Oh poppa no! Why poppa?" She breaks down and begins to sob.

Trying to console her I say, "Gloria, this is all on Loki, your father doesn't know what he's doing. But we'll save him,
it's ok dear." Still racked with sobs, I ask Bobby to take her to her room and get her to sleep.

************************************************

I turn to the rest gathered, "Now we know who we're dealing with, and we must take him alive at all costs. Loki is the
only true enemy, Gloria's father is just another pawn in this game he's playing. On my mother's honor, we shall stop
Loki!" I am so outraged that I tremble until Jimmy and Bruce force me to sit down, Jolene and Lauren at my sides, arms
around me.

Nathan, bless his heart, begins to organize the other stars for tomorrows capture of Gloria's father. He leaves me and my
group to ourselves as was best for now, knowing full well that my emotions were strung too taught to bear with any of the
planning.

Soon they have finished planning, and left to be back in the morning. Katie and Austin make sure that Nate and Dave get
back to the lodge before coming back home. Everyone heads for bed early to be ready in the morning. In bed it is more
somber than ever before, and they all take turns trying to comfort me.

Still trembling with impotent rage, I finally fall asleep, hearing my mother say, "Rest child, you need to sleep." When I
fall asleep, the others are worried for me, that I may do something rash and harmful to myself just to stop Loki's plans.
They talk for a long while holding me while I slept, making their own plans in case I decide to act foolish.

***********************************************

In the morning I feel much better and more like my usual happy self. I try to slip out of bed quietly to not wake the
others, I manage to get clear and have the bathroom to myself. I sit down to pee and look at myself in the mirror, I
resolve to do nothing foolish today, but will get Gloria's father back for her. She deserved that much. Even if we didn't
get Loki today, I would count it as a victory for us if we could get him back.

I decide on a shower for a change of pace, quickly cleaning up and getting out to dry off. Margie and Gilbert are there
wondering how I'm doing. I reassure them that I'm fine and they can rest easy, or as easy as a pair of mothering dragons
can be. Drying my hair as I look in the mirror again, I decide to lengthen my hair to just below my backside. I like the
look it has with the gentle waves falling down my back.

I then head for the kitchen to get breakfast started, as much as I loved Jimmy's pancakes, today I really needed my
breakfast bowl. I start the tea to brew and get the sausage browning. Gloria is the first to make her appearance, looking
much better for her night's rest. We talked for a bit as I cooked and she set places at the counter. Before too long, the
others slowly found their way in for breakfast.

Katie and Lauren poured the tea, leaving individuals to add their own creamer, light or heavy as needed. Everyone tried
to avoid the pink elephant in the room until Darla came to me and says, "You going to be okay sis? We're all a little
worried about you, you know that?" It was then, when she said what was on all their minds, "Really love the new look sis,
it looks awesome." The others all said similar things about my hair. I guess I'm due some latitude, since I've been a
woman for just over five months and have not changed my hair at all.

I sighed, "I know, and I'm truly sorry for last night. I let it get to me." But I brightened up, "Can you forgive me?"
They all say of course I'm forgiven. I start to laugh and say, "When it gets a little colder around here, I'm going to
have to get used to wearing some clothes around the house." They all start to laugh as well, and finally everyone is at
ease again.

************************************************

Our weather was unusually warm for December being in the low 70's, instead of the mid 40's. Thank you to the weather
gods.

At the field, we all take our places knowing that nothing was likely to happen until the shoot-off at the end to break
the inevitable ties for first place. Now we knew exactly what Deathe looked like, I couldn't bring myself to call him
Gloria's father until we had him wrapped up. Come to think of it, I don't know if I was ever told his name, that was odd
in itself.

The day went exactly as the last one, and by the midday break, the top five were still all tied at 1320 points.
Personally, I felt Bruce should take the top honors as he was the only shooter at the top who had no, 'other than human'
advantage going for him. For Katie and Austin, they were genetically half Castani, and I was a half elf. I'm sure that
Deathe was in some fashion, magically enhanced. But you can only play as you are, right?

Finishing the last of the days targets, knowing the eventual showdown was drawing closer. We made sure that everyone of
our people, were well spread out to cover any contingency. Our greatest asset we had going for us was, that Deathe
couldn't possibly know we also had the other two stars as well as Darla and Nathan. All total we had 17 fighters ready to
take him down.

At the end, the five tied shooters had a score of 1760 points with 80 x's, an unprecedented achievement at any shoot. The
five finalists were called to the site in the middle of the vendor lane for the shoot-off. The four of us waited and
waited, and no Deathe. We knew he was still around, because Edith and Stan were within a dozen feet of him the whole
time.

Finally, in an attempt to coax him out, I asked for the microphone from the announcer, I softly say, "Walker Deathe, are
you too shy or scared, to face off with a pair of women archers? We know you're still here. What are you waiting for?"

With that taunt, the crowd picks up on it and starts chanting his name, 'Walker Deathe, Walker Deathe, Walker Deathe',
over and over again. This goes on for a few minutes, when from the back, the crowd parts going quiet as he steps to the
front. An ominous feeling of impending doom follows him.

He steps up to me, in a voice coated in venom, "Shy Freya? Hardly. And as for being scared, what do I have to fear from a
bastard half elf whore like yourself?" He smirks and turns to those gathered around silently waiting for his next words.
Spoken in contempt, "Do these people, your friends here, know about you? The real you? Or do they only know the face you
allow them to see? Your act."

The people around us whisper among themselves, wondering what he's talking about. With supreme confidence, I smile to him
and all the others around us, "Hardly a bastard, being born in wedlock to my mother and father, though I have changed a
little since my birth, thanks to the goddess FREYA, who only sought to right the wrong done by your master Loki."

The crowd looks on in shock, I have admitted I am one of the chosen few, a few gasps can be heard. Deathe sneers, "Well
played bitch! But they still don't know who you were."

Obviously he intends to turn the people against me, "If you mean that I was born as a male and lived for 56 years and
died, at my computer playing a game, to be reborn into this body in the form I was intended to have, before Loki played a
cruel joke on my family, causing me to be a male? No, not everyone knows that, but enough that care for me, that love me,
do." Slowly my family joins beside me, standing with me, pride and love on their faces.

Darla steps in front of me, causing Deathe to move back a pace, "You have no right to judge my sister the way you do. She
was given this gift because of her or his kind heart. If FREYA was here now she would tell you all that for herself." A
sudden tremendous clap of thunder deafens everyone for a moment. Softly Darla says, "You don't want to piss off our mom
Deathe, believe me."

That insight brings new murmurs from the gathered crowd, and an odd look from Walker Deathe. He suddenly thinks, he might
be in over his head here.

I look sadly at Deathe, "You're hardy one to chastise about not being who, he says, now are you?" I wave Gloria to my
side, she looks at her father expecting him to acknowledge her. When he doesn't, "What's the matter? Don't you remember
your own daughter Gloria?"

Deathe looks confused, stammering, "I hardly remember anything before I worked for Loki. Is it true? Are you my daughter?
How could I forget my own daughter? That's not possible." In obvious torment, he screams out, "Master, what have you done
to me?" He falls to the ground clutching his head in both hands.

Gloria runs to her father, giving what comfort she can, sitting on the ground cradling his head in her lap. "Poppa,
poppa, please be alright, come back to us. You've got to come back. I've missed you so badly poppa. I love you poppa!"

With those four simple words, it was like a switch had gone off inside of him. Coming to his senses, he opens his eyes
looking up at Gloria as she holds him, "Gloria? Sweetheart? Where am I?" Those words were enough to break whatever hold
Loki had over him. Then, "The last thing I remember was going for that job, to try putting our lives back together. I met
a man in green carrying a scepter with.... Arrggghhh.... "

He lapses back into pain, writhing in agony. I can sense something is seriously wrong in his mind, a battle for control.
All we can do is look on in horror. Then inspiration strikes, I call out, pleading, "Mother FREYA, help us heal this
man."

Lightning flashes and thunder peels, clouds roil in turbulent eddies, darkening the skies. When it is nearly dark as
night, the clouds part allowing a glorious ray of sunshine to break through, illuminating the area around us. A hush
falls over the valley and those gathered. Riding down that shaft of light was, mom, in her guise as FREYA. I remind
myself to ask mom if theatrics was an essential part of godhood. She must have read my mind. She sent back, 'Doesn't hurt
none.'

FREYA says as she looks into his soul, "He is much touched by Loki's evil. His mind is shattered, I can sense only his
deep love for his daughter and the love he had for his mate, a love that consumes him. There is nothing left of the man
he was."

Gloria gazes up into her eyes, pleading, "Oh goddess mother FREYA, is there no way to save my poppa?" The tears that
begin are but the headwaters of the mighty river to follow soon after. Her emotions raw from losing her father for a
second time.

Mother's own eyes begin to weep, and everyone was infected by her grief. "Child, there is only one way to bring your
father peace, but it requires sacrifice. To gain, you must also lose."

Gloria is in near panic, "Anything, anything at all to save him. I gladly give to have him back. What must I do? Please
tell me."

With tears still in her eyes, FREYA says, "The only way to save him, is for him to become that which he loved most in
life. That which broke his heart and allowed Loki's evil to take root. He must become your deceased mother in body and
heart. There is no other way."

FREYA reaches down and lifts him up, into her arms, her glow infuses his body, enveloping it in its radiance. His form
softens, distinct curves can be seen as her form solidifies, the glow fades. In mothers arms is a woman of angelic
beauty, long flowing honey blonde hair frame a face delicate to the eye, but strong, determined. Ruby lips pout as she
draws breath as her eyes open. Mother sets her on her feet, dainty pretty feet. She stands on her own as those around
gaze in wonder.

The new woman is just on the volupuous side of athletic as evidenced by the lack of any clothing, until mother formed a
dress about her. She looks around, seeing Gloria on the ground, reaches out her hands to pull her up. Doing so, she
notices her arms and hands, the soft skin and delicate features. She asks, "Gloria, what has happened?" Taking note of
her melodic voice, "My voice, my arms. I'm a woman now. Why?"

Before Gloria can speak, FREYA says, "It was the only way to heal your broken soul. You now have the likeness of your
beloved wife, but still retain your memories of your life, as well as those memories that will make your life as a woman
and mother easier for you. Since you are no longer your old self, yet you are still more than your mate, I name you
Seraphina. Now, be with your daughter, my child." Pushing Seraphina into Gloria's arms. New mother and daughter shared
the moment oblivious to those around them.

I go to mother, "Thank you, I didn't know what to do. I just had no idea."

She stroked my hair, soothing me, "It was for the best this way. All is in the open now, we have nothing to fear. I love
what you did with your hair, mind if your mother copies from her daughter?" She makes her hair grow and grow, until it
nearly reaches her ankles. The sight of her reminded me of paintings I had seen of Aphrodite.

Thinking out loud, "Mother? Is there any chance.... "

End of Chapter 34

An aging overweight man who plays too much online gaming receives a gift from Freya, the
goddess of love, lust, beauty, sorcery, fertility, gold, war and death.

Freya's Gift

Chapter 35: Christmas

Mom answers, "No, child, and don't ever say that out loud, my cousin has no humor when it comes to our comparison. But
thank you for the thought. Now daughter, you and your's must look after Seraphina until she can get a chance to find
herself."

I nod, "Of course mother, we would anyway. She is Gloria's family and that makes her part of mine too. Sera will want for
nothing. And maybe she can help with information on Loki, we can only hope."

She smiles down at me, "Yes Freya, that is the way it always is. We didn't get Loki, but we took away his chief
commander, and that is very important. He may try something foolish to put his plans back on schedule." She kisses my
forehead, "I must go now child, take care, and remember, mother loves you!"

I tear up a little, "Bye momma, we love you too!" Nothing left to do but face the consequences.

I turn, with my family and face the crowd gathered. Someone in back yells out, "So, are we going to finish this or what?"
People start asking the same thing close to us.

I'm not sure of what is actually happening and I ask, "Do you still want us to shoot knowing the truth?"

Everyone says yes, when Helen and Richard step forward, Helen says, "I think it's safe to say, that no one is going to
feel you are cheating just because you are half elf, traditionally believed to be among the best of archers." Turning to
look at the crowd, "Am I right people, are you going to treat Freya any different now that you know HER whole story. You
know she would do anything to help any person here. Will you keep her secret? Until she decides to tell the world
herself?" The last said nearly as a scream.

As if one, everyone screams out yes. I start to cry, feeling the love radiating from them all. My family smiles, their
thanks, as Helen wraps me in her arms.

When all is calm again, I ask Sera, "Are you going to shoot, you've earned the right."

She stands with Gloria's arms around her, "Thank you, but no. About all I remember from before, is which end of the arrow
goes on the string, so I'll concede, if that's okay?"

I smile, "Of coarse." I turn to the others, "Are you ready? Bruce, you shoot first, then me then the kids, okay?"

He nods, "If that's what you want, I'm good with it. And since this is a charity event, I will donate any winnings back
to the charity and match the first place prize money as part of the donation." Cheers from all around.

I say, "That is a marvelous idea Bruce, and one I'll match." Again a round of approval, "What's more, I will cover the
same for Katie and Austin." The crowd goes completely mental.

Bruce smiles, whispering to me, "If I win, am I going to see you naked again?"

I whisper back, "If you win, I'm going to fuck your brains out while you watch Jimmy do the same to Jo-Jo with Lauren
licking her nipples and fingering her clit." Smiling devilishly at him. The look on his face was one of pure lust and
anticipation.

We lined up for the shot. Bruce nails dead center of the x. Next I shoot, putting my arrow right into the back of his
pushing it through the target. Austin then does the same to mine, and Katie does it to his. Only one arrow in the target.
We shoot over, Bruce nails the x, hitting the same hole as before. I shoot, and let it drop just enough to slide in next
to his. Austin and Katie follow suit, showing their skill while still giving it to Bruce.

Everyone cheers for Bruce, but he is a little angry, I smile and say, "Oops, I guess you win, huh?" Covering my lips with
my fingers acting all coquettish. Suddenly Bruce smiles wide.

He says, "Why you little minx, I think you deserve a spanking for that!"

I laugh, "Oh please, not a spanking." Now everyone is laughing so hard they're almost in tears.

In the end, everyone who was going to receive any prize money donated it back to the charity. With entry fees, the shoot
ended up netting almost $75k in donations. Everyone left very happy.

***********************************************

The next morning I rise with the sun as was my usual routine. I head for the bath to clean up from our marathon
sexcapades of the evening before. Soaking in the pool, remembering how the poor boys had been worn out early, leaving us
girls to fend for each other, over and over again. The boys finally made a come back and we all ended up thoroughly
sated. Lauren and Jolene joined me soon after to luxuriate in the water with me.

Jolene was radiant this morning and we commented on it. She explained how growing up, she had been an only child of
parents that really were never there for her, mostly leaving her to her own devices. The one thing in the world she
wanted was to be part of a large family, and now that she was, she was truly happy for the first time since her marriage
to Bruce.

Speaking of Bruce, he and Jimmy finally got up out of bed and came to join the rest of us. After talking for awhile, I
asked Bruce and Jolene, "So, what do you two want to do now, I mean about living arrangements and work?"

Bruce says, "Do you mean, do we want to move here? If that's an option, we would definitely like to move here. I just
don't want to have to lose all my good people I have working for me now. And I don't want them to look for other jobs.
Most of them are my friends too. What do you three suggest to do?"

Jimmy looks to Lauren and me, then, "Bruce we can understand that. But why close up shop in San Diego, when you can
expand by starting a second operation here in Eugene? The construction industry here is very good now and we could use a
great company like yours in this town."

I add, "I'm sure you have people you trust that can run the southern operation, since it's already established and a
going concern. So all you need to do, is move a few key people here with the new start-up to get things going."

Lauren then says, "I'm sure that Edith and Stan would allow you to build a few small homes on their property by the shops
to use for your people and showcase your work. How many people do you think you need to move up here to start?"

Bruce smiles, "That's easy, Nate and Dave are my core people, so just their families. You really think that Edith and
Stan would allow us to build two small houses?"

Lauren nods, "I sure of it, but we'll go see them after breakfast anyway."

With that, we got out and started on making breakfast. Bruce teases, complains that there is no coffee, "Can't you guys
get some coffee, even for me? I mean Jo-Jo is fine with the tea like the rest of you, but sometimes my mind won't start
to work without my morning coffee."

Jimmy laughs, "Bruce, I used to think the same thing too, but now, I prefer tea since it doesn't leave me so jacked-up,
and I can actually think clearer. But if you really want coffee, I'm sure we can do something about it easily."

Bruce laughs at himself, "No, don't bother, I know what you mean, Jo-Jo has been trying to get me to cut back. Too much
caffeine, she says I'll live longer without it."

"Bruce, " I say, "that's one thing you'll never worry about again, mother will see to it your very healthy and stay that
way. Both of you that is, because of the magic." Then thinking of full disclosure, "It's kind of why you guys are having
triplets."

The two of them looked confused. Before they can ask, Jimmy says, "Bruce, you remember our boys night out before you got
married? Well, Austin and I kind of put some extra potency into you, because of you saying that Jolene was afraid she
wouldn't be able to have children. And we wanted you two to be happy. We found out later that the girls did the same
thing to Jolene as we did to you. Double whammy. Hope you're not too upset with us?"

Bruce holds Jolene as she starts to cry softly, some tears come to his eyes too, "You did that for us, really? You care
that much about others to do something so wonderful. We were afraid we would have to adopt children, cause we both love
them so much. That proves you are the right people for us make a family with!"

The rest of the family had joined us, for the end of our discussion, leading to lots of hugs and kisses. What had started
out as me alone in this magnificent house, was now a home for sixteen loving people. Bless the goddess!

***********************************************

With the day started, some of us head to Mom and Pops for a second cup of good morning. Bruce feels relieved to finally
get his coffee. All quiet from what Edith shares of the morning traffic. Now, since some might wonder, those of us that
play Tera and work only do it for the pleasure it brings us. That leaves Edith watching over the cafe, Darla runs things,
with Bobby and Sara doing the cooking and whatnot. Stan enjoys showing Gloria the finer touches in the fly shop as she
helps customers.

Lauren brings up the idea to have Bruce build the two houses on the property in the back of the shops And Edith is
overjoyed with the prospect of having more children around. She readily agrees and Lauren says they have to have a
contract to protect her aunt and uncle, and Bruce and Jolene completely agree the same thing.

With that decided, we, those of us needing to be elsewhere, leave them to it and get going. Cappie to HQ, and me to
patrol. The weather had turned back to the normal mid 40's to low 50's. Even though I don't really feel the cold too
much, I still wear the appropriate clothes and heavy jacket. It's funny, because it reminds me of the way Katee Sackhoff
looks on the show 'Longmire', even to the ponytail I wear to keep my hair in control.

Family camping has dropped off a lot since the weather has turned to the cold side, but, I still check on all the grounds
to be sure everything is all right. The worst I find all day is a couple of small groups telling me about some vandalism
in a couple of the restrooms in one campground. I called it in to have a state maineinance crew scheduled for repairs.

The rest of the time is spent between thinking of Christmas gifts for my growing family, and a new plan to catch Loki.
The more I thought of it, the more I felt we needed an epic event that would appeal to his vanity. I thought most of the
day without coming up with the right answer, I only knew it had to include mom and Thor, of that much, I was certain.

***********************************************

At the end of the day, the sun is already setting when I get back to the house. Pleasantly, Darla, Sara and Gloria are
already working on dinner. I walk in and greet them, hugs and kisses, smelling the savory scents of their endeavors.
There is a large fire raging in the fireplace, giving a warm and cheery atmosphere to the house.

Darla says, "Why don't you relax in the pool while we finish up and just enjoy. Let me take care of my sister like you
did when I was carrying Katie and Michael."

I smiled at the memory of the time, wishing I knew what it was like to carry a child in my womb, now there was no
wondering involved. My mother had made this possible, to right a wrong done to me before birth and to stop Loki once and
for all. "Thank you sis, I only did it cause I loved you then, and I still love you. Thanks to mom."

Darla grins at that, then, "Hey, how about having dinner in the pool, we'll join you when it's ready and bring yours with
us. Sound good?"

I purr contented, "That sounds nice, great idea sis." And I head for the bathroom, shedding clothes as I get in the
bedroom. As I step into the pool, the water is hotter than usual giving just a wisp of steam to the room. It feels so
soothing.

I decide to invite our friends to join me, and soon they are relaxing with me, lay about the room. Only Margie and Cassie
chooses to wade in. Shortly Lauren joins us carrying two servings of dinner, saying the others were following soon after.

Dinner was a marvelous stew, beef with potatoes, corn, carrots and peas in a very thick gravy, delicious and filling. The
rest join us and we ate and relaxed, enjoying ourselves.

Bruce thought out loud, "The only thing that could make this any better, would be to have a fireplace in here too."

Thinking that was a great idea, mom appears and changes the room to include a fireplace, "That was a wonderful idea
Bruce, you keep thinking like that and you'll be the best know builder / designer on the west coast." As she shed her
gown and slips into the pool with us, "Do you mind if I join my family?" Everyone says, of coarse not.

Darla asks, "Mom, would you like some stew? We made it just like you tought me to when I was a little girl."

Moms says, "Thank you dear, I would love some."

Darla sends Katie to get her a bowl. When she comes back, she asks, "Amma, would you help me with making my gifts for
aunt Freya's and aunt Lauren's twins, I know they won't be born by Christmas, but Lauren and Freya can wear the jewelry
I'd like to make for the girls, and Jimmy can wear what we do for the boys, with your help." Mom knows that Katie has
kept up with her jewelry making like she did before. Mom was a master when it came to making pretty pieces, but why
wouldn't she, she's a goddess after all.

Mom asks, "Of coarse, what is it you have in mind Katie? I like this idea."

Katie says, "I've thought about it a lot for the last while, for the boys, I was thinking of armbands in the old
tradition, honoring our Norse heritage, in gold and silver with stones that change color to match their eyes. It has to
be magic, so it will fit them and uncle Jimmy too."

Mom nods, "I like that very much, and we can get Thor's ideas on the designs."

Katie continues, "For the girls, charm bracelets with tiny flowers of different colors, again in gold and silver, but
with their names spelled out in the links."

Mom smiles at that, "And of coarse the same magic that allows them to change sizes too. What do you want to make the
flowers from? What material?"

Katie says, "That's what I need your help with Amma, I have no idea what to use that would survive changing sizes and not
break so easily."

She smiles knowingly, "That's easy Katie, we'll just use magic stones. They come in all the colors of the rainbow, and
all you have to do is say a spell on them to take the shape you want, from a purple tulip to a yellow daffodil. From big
to tiny and anything in between."

Katie hugs her, "That's great Amma, thank you. I knew you'd have the answers."

************************************************

Later, after mom leaves, I said, "Katie, you had a great idea for the twins' presents, and I think all gifts for
Christmas should be small handmade items. Something that shows our feelings instead of a commercial item that has no
heart. Can everyone agree? It can be made from magic, but must come from the heart."

Everyone agrees, after Jimmy says, "And for those lacking any magic, all you need to do is ask one of those that do."
Nods all around.

We finally got out and Nathan and Darla went to clean up the kitchen with Katie and Austin's help. After that we all play
some game time with Tera to catch up. Bruce and Jolene got their first chance at the game and had a great time learning
how we all got our unique skills. Though they had been told, first hand info was always better.

Come bedtime everyone drifted off to their own rooms, save for Candy, Bunny and Michael, they stayed up playing the game
into the wee hours before heading to bed. Except for Bunny who kept at it after all were asleep.

************************************************

Tuesday 15 December

Waking up the next morning, I stretch as I head for the restroom. After tending to my needs, I head for the kitchen
rubbing my tummy and whispering to the babies. When I reach the living room, Bunny is already up and playing the game.
When I see what her player level is, it's 45, it's apparent she's been up all night.

As I sit down next to her, she pauses in a safe area and says, "Morning aunt Freya, sleep good last night?"

I say, "Yes, Bunny girl, I did. But it's plain you've not been to bed yet, mind telling me why?" The others start to
gather as she's about to start explaining herself.

"Aunt Freya, I just thought that if I could level up high enough, then I could help you all fighting these beasts for
real. Was that wrong of me?" Looking like she was afraid of being in trouble.

The others go about starting breakfast, leaving me to deal with this as I see fit. I take her hands and smile, "Bunny, my
Sunny Bunny, I think it's amazing that you care enough that you want to help. I really do! But, that is no reason not to
get your rest. Do I make myself clear young lady?"

She grins ear to ear, she loves to be called a young lady or woman, just hating being thought of as a little girl. And
let me tell you, she was never a 'little girl', on the day she was born, Maryanne came into the world at 10lb 3oz. That's
three pounds more than the twins weighed three years prior. So she was always big for her age, but always lean, thanks to
playing so many sports.

She hugs me and says, "Thank you aunt Freya, I promise to get my proper rest from now on."

I kiss her, "Just be sure you do. And one other thing if you don't already know from your sister and brother. Nothing
comes before your school work, got it! Family comes first, of course, but after that is school, your softball and then
games. No exceptions. Or I'll take back that 'young lady' comment."

"Ok, I promise." She said.

Soon after that, Jimmy had the pancakes ready for the family to start eating. As we sat there at the counter, Jolene
looks out the window and says, "Look, it's starting to snow! Wow, back in San Diego it's so far to drive to see the snow,
and here we get to see it from the comfort of our home."

That day was very laid back, though we still had to go out into it to work. All in all, it was a very quiet day. The
first snow of the season has a tendency to do that here in our part of Eugene.

It leads into a very slow week or so. Before you knew it it was Christmas eve morning.

************************************************

I awoke with the sun again, stretching and looking out the window. It was clear and sunny but it had snowed during the
night, a few inches anyway, not the kind that lasted past midday. But it was the kind of day where if you had nothing to
do, you'd rather just laze in bed. But we couldn't do that.

For Lauren and Jimmy, it would probably be one of their busiest days of the year. I still had my patrol to do, so I had
to get ready. Since school was on holiday break till second week of January and Bowtech was closed till Monday the 28th,
the kids decided they would help out with anything that needed doing.

That meant that Katie, since she was the oldest girl, would help out Lauren at Victoria's Secret. Austin would go with
Jimmy to help in the Verizon store. And my Bunny went with me. To say she was excited for the coming day would be a vast
understatement. Excited, normally would be a handful of sand, her level of excitement was more like desert dunes.

I made my way to the kitchen to get breakfast started. As soon as the bowls were almost ready, the rest of the family
began making their appearances. Everyone was very happy and in great spirits as we shared our morning meal, talking about
Christmas day. When we were done and cleaned up the kitchen, we got ready to leave, to meet at Moms to check in before
heading for town or patrol.

************************************************

Edith was as happy as ever to see us, immediately forcing Lauren and I into seats while the others waited on us, or went
to their usual routines. I know that Edith means well, and only has our best interests at heart, we all indulge her. I'm
at the end of the second trimester and the only reason I'm anxious at all, is that I can't wait to hold them in my arms
and to breast feed them. Lauren and I are constantly talking to them, eliciting plenty of movement, sometimes it seems
like you can feel their fingers and toes as I rub my tummy.

The only action on the Loki front was some minor skirmishes in Africa and the Mongolian plains. Both covered by the other
teams, which like us, was expanding slowly to increase their numbers.

Bunny and I left to start a most assuredly, slow day checking on the campgrounds on my route. At one stop in the middle
of the day just after lunch back at Mom's, I got a call reporting campers being pestered by some lower level Gula
brawlers.

When we got to the campground that would have been our last stop of the day, we find about three dozen of them in the far
end of the area. Seeming like they are massing for a movement, they seem slow, as if affected by the cold weather. I
figured today was a good time to see if Bunny was ready for some practical application of what she had learned so far.

Getting out of the car, I change to my armour and weapons and wait. When Bunny asked why I was waiting, I said, "I
thought that you'd like to try your hand at taking these guys on, How 'bout it? You ready?"

She smiles with a gleam in her eye, "You bet aunt Freya, but what do I do to call forth my avatar?"

I speak out, "Ask your Amma to grant you your gift, and she will make it so."

She closes her eyes and says, "Goddess Amma, please grant me your gift, so that I can help my aunt, your beloved
daughter, to rid the world of these vermin."

FREYA's voice, "Beloved granddaughter, daughter of my beloved daughter, and niece of my beloved first daughter. I bless
you with my gift. But take care little one, your Amma doesn't want you to get hurt."

Together Bunny and I whisper, "Blessed Mother!"

In a flash, Bunny takes her form from the game, a carrottop Castani like her sister Katie with blue eyes instead of
green. And she's a gunner, just like me.

I ask, "Bunny, what made you choose to be a gunner?"

She smiles widely, "Because my favorite aunt is one too, but I liked Katie's horn as well. So, a Castanic gunner. And
don't you just love my blue armour too, it's amazing."

"Thank you Bunny, you honor me with your choice. Now, since these guys seem to be affected by the cold, just take them
one at a time until you feel more confident. Remember, we're not in the game now, so you CAN get hurt. But I've got your
back!"

She smiles again, "Just like you always have aunt Freya. I love you!"

"I love you too, my Sunny Bunny. Now, go get them."

She started out taking them one at a time, these were level 40 Gulas, and she was at level 45. Not so over matched that
it was a cake walk, but not all that hard either. After almost an hour of clearing the area, it was down to the last six
of them, when it became clear that one was a level 52. It had been blocked by the others and we hadn't seen it till she
took a shot at it, and it barely moved.

As I ran to intersect where it was chasing her, I got off an extremely long range shot of mana missles, that stunned it
and knocked it down. Bunny turned in time to fire off a concussion grenade and a scatter shot, as I fired an arcane
barrage shot. That finally did him in.

Bunny looked like she sweated out that last one, "Thanks aunt Freya, that one almost got me."

I hugged her close, relieved I hadn't been further away. "Now you know why you play it safe. Don't underestimate your
opponent."

"If it's all the same to you, next time, can you stay right beside me, please. I was very scared." She starts to tremble
as I hold her.

Just then, the people who had been watching, came up to us and thanked Bunny and I for our help. I stepped back to let
her have the limelight. They were slapping her on the back and saying what a great hero she was. She smiled, accepting
their praise while looking at me, silently thanking me for the attention.

Soon we left to head home, leaving the few campers to enjoy their Christmas eve.

************************************************

At home, we were the first back, so we started dinner, making sauce for spaghetti, before heading for the bath, for a
well deserved soak in the bubbles. Gilbert and Margie joined us soon after, he complimented Bunny on her great work that
day.

She says, "You saw what happened? Where were you? I never saw you there."

Margie says, "Don't fret little one, we would have intervened if it was necessary. We won't let anything happen to any of
you."

Gilbert says, "That is why we bring it up now, your mount in the game is a fine steed, but still a horse. We would prefer
you had a mount with a little more ...., shall we say, teeth. And we have just the one for you."

All excited now, bouncing about and making waves in the pool, "OMG, omg, who is it?"

Margie then says, "We saw how much you liked Cassie, and it so happens she has a sister, a younger sister who just
finished training. Her name is Kycera, would you like to meet her?"

"Oh yes, yes, I'd love to have her as my partner." Then, without much waiting, a white tiger, a little bigger than Cassie
walks into the bathroom. She walks to the edge of the pool and lays before Bunny putting her paws over her head. Looking
quite the comic cat. Bunny says, "It's very nice to meet you Kycera! I'm Maryanne, but everyone calls me Bunny because I
always bounce around."

Before Gilbert can interpret for her, Kycera shocks everyone by saying, "It's my absolute honor to meet you Bunny, and I
would also love to be your partner."

I find my voice first, "Kycera, you can speak. I thought Gilbert said that only the dragons could talk. How is this
possible?"

Kycera says, "Please call me Ceri. And as to how I can talk, I just can. Just never had anything I wanted to say before
is all. As far as I know, I'm the only one that can. Don't ask me why."

Bunny smiles, "I love your name Ceri! Ceri and Bunny, bff's forever." Then she reaches up and grabs Ceri's head and hugs
her, kissing her on the forehead. "Hey, if you're Cassie's little sister, how come you're bigger than her?"

I start to laugh, "It's just the same as you and Katie. Ceri and you were just born bigger than your sisters."

Ceri nods, "That's right, I was the largest of all momma's cubs, she said I was a bigger pain from the moment I came into
the world."

That had us all in stitches.

The rest of the family got home and we sat down for dinner shortly after, with a roaring fire in the fireplace. At the
table, talk was about Bunny's first time in battle, we were all so proud of her. She got to introduce Ceri to everyone
too, Lauren was happy that Cassie's little sister was part of the family now. Everyone was surprised that she could talk.

After dinner sitting in front of the fire, sipping spiced cider. We all gathered together talking over our lives enjoying
the beautiful evening. Some of them asked when they would be allowed to join in like Bunny had today. I answered that it
all depended on their game skills and mom's decision.

Later, when it was time to head for bed, Candy, Jolene, Darla, Bruce, Michael and Nathan were left playing the game.
Candy and Jolene took over an extra pair I had already started. Jolene got the elf Berserker, Candy took the elf slayer.
Michael already had been playing an elf archer. His mom a human sorceress. Nathan was a human slayer. And Bruce was just
starting a human archer.

Lauren, Jimmy and I left them all to play while we went to bed. Some time in the late or maybe early hours, Jolene and
Bruce came to bed and snuggled in.

Friday 25 December, Christmas Morning

Another glorious morning, rising with the sun, and sunny it was. It was crystal clear outside, not a cloud to be seen.
There was a light layer of fresh snow, lending the lake and surrounding area pretty as a postcard. I went to the kitchen
after the restroom to start the pot of tea. No way was Jimmy getting out of making pancakes today.

Sitting before the fire, sipping a steaming mug of tea, I thought over the changes in my life from just six months ago.
Six months ago, I lived a lonely, solitary life. Only getting to see or hear from the kids occasionally on the phone or
texts, except for holidays. I was literally dying a little each day, slowly, looking towards the day of the great sleep.

Now, everything has changed. I see the kids all the time, my sister is back in my life. I'm married to the two, no, make
that four greatest people in the world. And I'm a woman, young, healthy and pregnant. To top all of that, my mom, who I
thought I had lost, turns out to be a goddess out of Norse mythology. I don't know how things could be any better than
they were now.

While I pondered the deeper meanings of my life, mom slowly appeared and helped herself to the tea pot. Sitting down with
me on the sofa, quietly enjoying the fire. As I leaned in, she put her arm around me and we just sat staring at the fire.

Some time later, Lauren and Jimmy came into the room and whispered good morning, but otherwise keeping the peaceful
serenity. They quietly began making breakfast, the aroma of berries filling the air. The smell brought the rest out of
hiding from under their covers, everyone in PJ's of some sort.

With mom's and mine interlude broken, we joined them at the kitchen counter getting plates of steaming hot pancakes, a
refill on my mug of tea and sat down at the table. Soon the talk rose, as the quiet faded away as a dream barely
remembered. Between bites, I smiled at the boisterous cheer of this loving family.

Afterwards, when it was time for the giving of gifts, mom was the first to give her gifts. To each of those who had not
yet acquired their Tera gifts were told, "When each of you reaches level 45, your gift will be activated, along with a
mount of proper standing, of your own choice. All except for Darla, for my daughter, I will chose the fitting mount. He
will come to you once you reach and acquire your gift. He is very rare among the mounts of Tera, befitting my youngest
child."

They all thanked mom, giving her hugs and kisses. The rest of the gifts I won't tell about, because they were personal
and uniquely special to each of us. All except for the bracelets that Katie had made with mom's help.

Each one was priceless in how they were made for the girls by Katie. While they shared a similar design, they were both
vastly different. Lauren's bracelet for Annie was a twisted mixture of silver and gold, so that the gold spelled out the
name Annika. Hanging from it were charms in the shape of tiny blue Buddleia 'Blue Heaven', six of them spaced evenly
around the bracelet.

The one given to me for Kira was done exactly as the other, only differing in the flower and the color. This one had tiny
pink roses. As Lauren and I held up the gifts to Kira and Annika to show the others, the tiny flowers caught the sunlight
and sparkled brilliantly like diamonds.

Lauren and I gave Katie a hug and kiss, praising her magnificent craftsmanship. She practically glowed as bright as the
tiny flowers.

End of Chapter 35

An aging overweight man who plays too much online gaming receives a gift from Freya, the
goddess of love, lust, beauty, sorcery, fertility, gold, war and death.

Freya's Gift

Chapter 36: Thor comes to Dinner

Lauren and I loved the bracelets so much. The way the tiny crystalline flowers caught the light was amazing, and utterly
beautiful.

We had a light lunch since we were having everyone over for dinner. Almost a repeat of Thanksgiving. The house was loud
with the sounds of laughter and song. Darla, Jo, Lauren and I prepared most of the dinner, at least until Edith got
there. Once she was there she shooed Lauren, Jo and I out and put Sera and Gloria to work. It was easier to let her have
her way than try to explain how it wasn't necessary for us to rest. But, Goddess, love her, she's one in a million.

When dinner was served, we all sat down in our places with a glass of sparkling cider. Before anyone else, Seraphina
tapped her glass and stood up. "I know I'm the newest member of this extended family, and I thought I would make a toast.
Thank you for your kindness and understanding for a person who foolishly committed evil. Thank you FREYA for giving me a
purpose in life to help my daughter and to be with her, as both the father that I was, and the mother for the one we both
lost. God bless you."

"Cheers!" Chorus all around.

I stand next, "I would also like to make a toast to my mother. Thank you mother for being the kind goddess that has given
us our gifts," Taking a moment to rub my tummy, "and for being the woman who had the love in her heart to live as a
mortal, cherish a human man, and give life to my sister and myself. We love you mom!"

Mom started to cry as everyone raised their glasses to her. Katie and Michael leaned in from either side of her to hug
her, then kissed her cheek. A great warmth radiated from her, encompassing the room. When the moment passed, we were all
amazed that the crystalline flowers on both of the bracelets began to pulse with a soft glow, matching our heartbeats,
Lauren and I.

Katie asked, "What was that you did Amma? Why are the crystalline flowers pulsing?"

Mom smiled, "Sweet child, all your love caused me to emit that radiance of love in a feedback. Essentially the
crystalline flowers are now in harmony to the heartbeat of the one in possession of them."

I ask, "What else will the flowers do mom?"

She thought, then, "Well, it's likely that they will store magical energy, to act as a reserve of sorts."

"How much will they hold?" Asked Lauren.

Mom says, "If not used, the potential storage capacity is virtually limitless." After a moment, "They will also have a
tendency to absorb magic slowly from the ether."

Lauren and I stare at the tiny pulsing flowers on our bracelets in wonder. To think that something so tiny could one day
hold enough magical power to make some larger than life change in the future.

Jimmy says, "Come on you two, better eat before the food gets cold." Taking a free hand from each of us, brings it to his
lips and kisses it. Lauren and I reach across the table to hold hands for a moment, sharing a smile.

After a long, slow, pleasant time, dinner was over. Katie formed the kids into a work crew, taking charge of cleaning the
kitchen and putting away all the leftovers. Darla following Edith's lead, ushered Lauren, Jo and I to seats on the big
comfy couch before the fireplace.

With Jimmy sitting between Lauren and I, and Bruce between Jo and I. Mom decided it was time for a family picture, the
first of what would become many happy holidays. She had the kids sit in front of us, with Darla, Nathan, Sera, Edith and
Stan behind us.

Just as mom was about to take the picture, I say, "Mom, stop. You need to be in the picture too!"

Mom thought, "Who'll take the picture then?" An idea came to her, "I know just the person, and he always spends this
night alone."

I ask, "Who's that?"

She smiles, "Thor!" Then shifting her form, calls out in her godly voice, "Thor, I summon you to spend an evening with my
family. Please attend me."

Outside in the fading light of dusk, lightning streaks across the sky, as a peel of thunder rocks the house. Thor appears
next to mother. He smiles at mom, "Your wish is my command, oh exalted beauty of the Asgard." He turns to us, "Thank you
ladies of exquisite loveliness for having me in your home."

I stand with Jimmy and Lauren, "Thor, you are always welcome in our home." I kiss him on the cheek. "Welcome almost
brother of mine, and meet the new members to our family, Jolene and Bruce."

Thor takes Jo's hand, kissing it, "Thou are as lovely as your fellow sisters Jolene." Eliciting a giggle from all of us.
To Bruce, "Thou art a lucky man Bruce." Clapping him on the shoulder. Then going to Jimmy, he gives a manly hug,
"Brother!"

Jimmy says, "Good to have you man!" And then thinking, he looks to us, Lauren, Jo, Bruce and I, "Thor, I know, since you
lost your brother Baldr, you've not had the family you grew up with. In the spirit of family, would you do us the honor
of being our children's godfather?"

Thor looks solemn, "You would grant me this greatest of honors brothers, sisters?" We all nod our heads. "Then I accept
this gracious gift." He hugged Bruce and Jimmy in his mighty embrace, then turned to Jo, Lauren and I. Who each got their
own hug and kiss. And oh let me tell you, that man can kiss. I would never trade Jimmy over for anything in the universe,
but still. Whew!

Jolene came out of that embrace almost in a daze. She felt that a kiss like that, from Thor was almost as good as sex
with Bruce, almost.

We got back into place for the picture, mom changed back, till I asked her, "Could we take a couple with you as you, and
some as YOU? Then maybe one or two with Thor?"

Mom laughed, "I thought you'd never ask sweet one."

After the pictures were taken, the camera was left on the table for anyone to use as they saw fit. Many wonderful
memories came from that night. Thor roars with laughter over jokes told by Bruce, Jimmy and even Stan.

Mom told me later that she had not seen Thor so happy in such a long time, that it made her proud of us to ask him to be
godfather to the children. It made me happy to see her happy for Thor.

Thor produced a small cask of mead, flavored with apples and cinnamon, saying it was of his own making. We couldn't
refuse a taste, especially when mom said there would be no harm to the babies. Even Bunny got a small taste. It was pure
ambrosia.

Many hours later, Bruce and Jimmy were done in by the heady mead. Lauren, Jo and I still sip from our first small glass.
Thor was nearly as gone, as the boys, but still on his feet, don't ask me how. I asked him to help put the boys to bed
for us. When the boys were finally in bed, Thor gave a great sigh, smiled at us three, and then passed out onto the bed.

We looked at one another and as one, "Boys!" And started laughing together. We changed for bed and joined the boys who
were fast asleep. We giggled that no one would ever believe this as we fell asleep also.

************************************************

Saturday 26 December

The next morning I woke up and looked at the bed. We looked like a failed game of Twister, thinking how funny we must
look. Pity poor Thor, being on the bottom of the pile. Jimmy and Bruce to either side of him, but all of us girls spread
across the top of him. Thankfully, I was on the top and slowly made my way clear of them.

Looking back down, Jo and Lauren had their heads resting on his chest, nestled into his arms. In their sleep, they were
absently played with the hair on his chest, causing him to gain an erection. I was admiring his size, about the same as
Jimmy, when I noticed he was awake.

He was looking into my eyes with a smile on his face, I started giggling and ran for the bathroom. After I had been in
the bath for a few minutes, Thor also made his way into the bathroom. I smile up at him, "You're welcome to join me, our,
bath, is rather open to the whole family."

He strips out of his remaining clothes and steps in. Sitting back and relaxing, enjoying the heat and bubbles. After a
little bit, I couldn't stop myself and began giggling again.

Continuing to smile at me, "What pray tell is so humerous my lady Freya?"

I got control of myself and said, "I was just thinking, you on the bed, snuggling with Jo and Lauren, poor Thor. So how
long were you awake?"

He blushed a little, then admitted, "About half an hour before you stirred and got up. It is quite pleasant to wake to
the embrace of three such glorious beauties as yourself and your sister wives. It has been a very long time since I've
had the pleasure."

Now it was my turn to blush. I smiled at him then, "You know the boys wouldn't mind if you wanted to 'enjoy' the benefits
of our home?"

Thor in all seriousness, "You are very kind with your offer lady Freya, but my heart belongs to another woman from your
world, and I shall not jeopardize that for anything."

I took his hand in mine, "She's a very lucky lady, my friend. You are both always welcome in this house."

He kissed my hand, "You are too kind my lady, I know the value of the offer of hearth and home, and I thank you on behalf
of my lady love and I."

About then the others come in and join us, the way everyone acted, it was like a regular family.

************************************************

I got out soon after to dry off and get breakfast going. The only real pain with such long hair is how long it takes to
dry, so I used a little magic to dry it and put it into braids, copying a style common to the Norse women of old. Then
headed for the kitchen.

I had just got the tea started when Thor asked if he could help me with anything. So, I placed him in front of the
cutting board, "Ok, how about you dice up the sausage for the breakfast bowls?"

With a funny look on his face, "Breakfast bowls?"

Bruce and Jo take seats at the counter, Jo says, "Oh boy! You're in for such a treat, Freya's breakfast bowls are
awesome! You're going to love them."

I ran around the counter and give her a hug, "Thank you sweetheart, I'm glad you like them."

Bruce smiles, "The only thing better than her breakfast bowls is her pasta sauce."

He asks, "What's pasta?"

I say, "You've never had spaghetti before?" Looking in complete shock at him, "You know? Italian food? Pizza?"

He shook his head, "No, can't say as I have. Though, I have had pizza, Jane and Eric gave me some of that. It was very
good too."

Lauren and Jimmy enter, Jimmy says, "If you liked pizza, you'll die for Freya's pasta sauce. She learned it from her
mother, but adds some twists of her own."

Lauren says, "Hey, I got an idea, let's have pasta tonight for dinner, everyone who was here last night, comes tonight!"

I look at Thor, "How about bringing Jane too?"

Thor looks at all of us, "Brothers, sisters, you have my heart, and I thank you!"

I finished the breakfast bowls with Thor's help and we all sat to eat. As he took his first taste, his eyes widen in
surprise. I ask, "So, you like it then?"

He nods his head, "Yes, most definitely. I have had all these different things before, but never has the flavor sung to
my taste buds." My heart soared with joy that he liked it so much. Then, "Now I can't wait to try your pasta sauce
tonight."

After eating, Thor was the first to help clean up, washing the dishes. Here was the god of thunder, cleaning dishes and
not a word of complaint. In fact, he looked positively happy to do so. I smiled, watching him, "You really surprise me at
times."

He returns my smile, "Jane said the very same thing the first time I made her and her friends breakfast. And I'll give
you the same reply. Not everything is thunder and lightning." I nodded to that.

I sighed, "Well, do you want to hang out with us? Or do you have things you need to do before dinner tonight?"

"If you don't mind, I'd really like to see what a normal life is like."

We all laughed at that. Jimmy says, "If you magic up a ranger uniform for him, he could go on patrol with you and Bunny.
The rest of us will do the same as Christmas eve day."

Nathan says, "Why doesn't Bunny come with me instead, and let Freya and Thor go on patrol?" Darla nods that she likes
that idea better.

Lauren says, "Sounds like a plan to me."

************************************************

We followed my normal routine, we went to the cafe to see if Edith had heard anything from the locals, meeting the family
there also. As luck would have it, Edith had word that someone had been trying to make contact with me for a couple of
days now. We found out he was in the area and had information to give us.

It was said that we could meet with him at noon at the college football stadium. When I asked if a name had been given,
Edith said they were told to use the name Elaina.Silverstar. Now that was a name I knew very well, Elaina was a friend
from the Tera game, that I had met a short while ago. Actually, he had told me his nickname, but I kept that to myself.

I hadn't been in contact with him for almost a week in the game and knew if he'd made the trip over from the other side
of the Cascades, he must have a good reason for it. It would have been nice if Katie and Lauren could be in on the
meeting too, as they were acquainted with him as well. But they had the after Christmas sale to deal with at the store.

Since there was a few hours till the meet up, it seemed only right to patrol my beat as normal. It seemed a little
strange to have Thor riding with me, or more accurately, surreal. Thor was quiet and introspective, breaking the
stereotype that he was always loud and boisterous.

At a few stops we made, he always followed the conversations, smiling, friendly and eloquent to the people we met. He
never treated anyone with anything other than respect. I got the feeling that if these people really knew who they were
talking to and treated him as most would, that he would be tolerant, but embarrassed as well.

I had always had a great respect for Thor, growing up listening to stories told about him from my mother. But now that
respect was tempered with a greater understanding of the man behind the legends. It was no wonder that be felt the bitter
betrayal caused by his brother Loki.

As it was all too soon to start heading for our meeting at the college, heading back to the car, I rested my hand on
Thor's arm, "I'm glad that you can feel part of our family, brother."

He took my arm, as to escort me, "Gladdness hardly covers my feelings, sister."

************************************************

It was a quiet drive to the stadium, punctuated only by the occasional radio chatter. As we pulled into the parking lot
for Autzen Stadium, there was only one car in the lot, and it was at the service entrance onto the field. I parked along
side and saw no one inside it. Figuring he was inside the stadium, we got out and walked into the field area.

Standing under the near goal post was a man in a green Duck's jacket with the hood up. As we approached, he turned to see
us, putting his hood down. He stayed in the end zone to keep a large field of view.

As we neared, he stepped to me with his hand out, "Freya, it's a pleasure to finally meet you in person. You look exactly
like you do in the game, except for.... "

I laughed, "Except for being 6 months pregnant, you mean." With that, I slipped past his hand and gave him a sisterly
hug. When I stepped back, "This is my friend / brother, Thor."

Thor grabbed him into a big bear hug, slapping him on the back, "A pleasure to meet another friend of Freya's, is it
Elaina?"

He laughs at that, "No, that's just my game name, Freya knows me as Wedge too. I think she's teasing me a little?"

I say, "Just trying to protect you as much as I can Wedge. Though you have nothing to fear from Thor or I."

He smiles, "I appreciate that, wholeheartedly, I really do. I've wanted to meet you, but I found out something that
couldn't wait to meet in the game. The message board has had a lot of chatter about odd things that might happen soon."

I nodded, "This was on the game boards? What was it you saw?"

He glances around first, "Well, the word was, BigBad.L has something planned for the New Year's bash here at the stadium,
how the Freyas' wouldn't be expecting something so close to home. A lot of people in the game know about you from the
news stories and are getting worried about you."

"That was very thoughtful Wedge," giving him a little kiss on the cheek, "And now that we know where he'll be, on New
Years Eve, we can plan a party fit for the god of pranks, aye Thor?"

Thor smiled like a little boy opening a present, "Thou art right, my lady."

************************************************

After that, we decided to head back to the house, insisting that Wedge join our dinner party. He tried to beg off, saying
he had to work in the morning and didn't want to drive through the mountains late into the night. I assured him, he would
sleep in his own bed tonight at home and not drive a single mile through the mountains. I felt he deserved to be in on
the plans for Loki.

He finally agreed and we head home with him following us.

Back at the house, I started getting the stuff out to begin the sauce. Thor tried to help, but I told him this was my
treat for him and to just watch. He and Wedge sat at the counter as I went about making the sauce. When the time came to
add the sugar I offered each a taste, before I did.

They both liked it, but said very little. Then, adding the sugar, Wedge looked at me like I was a little crazy. I stirred
it a bit, then offered a second taste. Both their eyes lit up in surprise at the flavor. That look always made me feel so
good. Thor left for a short while to gather up his Lady Jane, then returned.

A while later, the rest of the family got home. Looking at Wedge and wondering who he was. That is, until I made the
introductions. Lauren and Katie immediately gave him big hugs, while the rest were polite and friendly. Thor introduced
Jane to all, and she was such a sweet young lady.

The night went splendidly, dinner was a roaring hit with Thor, who couldn't get enough of my sauce. After dinner we
started talking plans for our latest trap to get Loki. By the end of the evening, we had everything planned out and
everyone had their own tasks to finish before the New Years Eve party.

Good to my word, I ported Wedge and his car back home after everyone made their goodbyes. Now that all was set, it was
just a matter of waiting to spring the trap.

End of Chapter 36

An aging overweight man who plays too much online gaming receives a gift from Freya, the
goddess of love, lust, beauty, sorcery, fertility, gold, war and death.

Freya's Gift

Chapter 37: Begining of the End? Insights

Sunday 27 December

Katie

I woke early, way too much sun streaming through the windows. Austin already up, left me alone in bed. I curled up,
enjoying the warmth of the heavy comforter and my PJ's, trying to go back to sleep. I can hear Austin, come back into the
room, he stops at the side of the bed, not saying a word.

I opened one eye and look at him, "What?" I say flatly. He smiles down knowingly. "What are you smiling at?"

His smile grows wider, "Are you ever getting out of bed today? It's almost 8 o'clock!"

I groaned, "8 o'clock, why are you so worried about being up at this time of the morning on a Sunday?" He started to say
something, I stopped him, "Never mind, I'll get up."

I go to the bathroom and do my business, wash my hands and then run a brush through my hair. I drag myself down the
stairs and into the kitchen, slumping into a seat at the counter. Aunt Freya is already making breakfast bowls, looking
far too chipper this early.

Freya says, "Smile Baby Bear, there will be plenty of time to sleep later in life. Now is the time to enjoy what you
have." Sliding a mug of tea in my direction.

Taking a sip and savoring the heat, breathing in the steam rising from the mug. "Mmmm, better. Almost worth getting out
of bed for." I looked at her closely, no one who didn't know better would ever believe that she had ever been other than
she was right now, a beautiful 23yo woman. Glowing in the prime of her pregnancy, 6 months along, and acting like it was
nothing.

Thinking back on my life, I couldn't remember a time when I wasn't completely in awe of this person. First as my uncle
who never treated me as anything other than the most important person in the world. Not that he had ever treated Bunny
and Michael any less so. When he had died six and a half months ago, I literally thought my world had come to an end. The
only reason I didn't drop out of school right away, was knowing how disappointed he would have been. I couldn't do that
to him, ever.

Thankfully, that all changed. Things have a way of working out for the best when you least expect them to. Because of
Loki's interference when Amma was carrying her first child, brought into this world as a boy instead of as a girl,
changing everything that would happen to our family. Actually, our family was all the better for what Loki had done. I
suddenly smile with that realization.

Freya sees my change of attitude and knows I have figured something out, she could read me way too easily, better than
mom ever could.

She smiles, "What is it, little one? You had a thought, didn't you?" Already knowing the answer to her own question.

I nod at her, "You could say I've had an epiphany! Something I never would have guessed."

She asks, "And what was this moment of divine clarity about?"

I knew for certain that she already knew what I would say next, "Only that we owe everything to who we are to Loki. If he
hadn't caused you to be born as a boy, everything would be different now. There's no knowing if we'd all be together now
if he hadn't. You would have had your own family and not spent so much time with us. I know I would have loved you no
less, but, it would never be the same as it is now!"

She smiled at me like I was Einstein or the Dalai lama, nodding her head, "Yes we owe him everything. But, we still have
to stop him from hurting others. Cause, surely his current plans will hurt far to many people. Even if it was only one,
that is one too many."

The rest of the family joins us and we share my insight with the others. It's a lot to take in all at one time.

Freya

Katie had brought up something that had been in the back of my mind for some time. The fact that I owed Loki for anything
in my life was shocking and appalling, but there was no denying it either. It was something I would have to discuss with
mom when I had the chance. But that must wait for now, we had plans first.

******************************

The entire day we spent nested up in the house, just enjoying the closeness of our family. At some point during the day,
I finally got a chance to speak with mom. I closed my eyes and pictured myself in her garden in Asgard. Not having done
this before, I wasn't completely sure it would work.

When I opened my eyes, I was seated where I had imagined myself in her garden. Just as she comes out, surprised to see
me. She asks, "What brings you to me, daughter? And how did you get here?"

I smiled, "I got here by imagining myself here. I need to talk to you, mom." I spent some time explaining Katie's
insights and my thoughts prior and since then.

She nods her head, taking my hands in hers. "That is very profound of her and of you. It was not something I had wanted
to believe or admit before, but now, I can see you both are right in that. Your mind is clearly as beautiful as your
body, Katie's also." Thoughts crease her brow while she ponders, "This only changes what comes after we stop Loki. I
concede my gratitude to him for making my daughters' family so closely knit. But we must stop him regardless."

I say, "We feel the same mother."

Mom says, "You go on back home now Freya, I have some soul searching to do and need the counsel of Odin, Frigg and Thor.
Bye for now my lovely daughter."

Knowing that moms are supposed to say things like that to their children did nothing to stem the warmth it brought to my
heart to hear her say it aloud. I kissed her and closed my eyes to return home.

******************************

Monday 28 December

Another glorious morning greets me as I wake up, the sun just topping the trees across the lake. I bask in the warmth of
my loved ones in bed with me. Rubbing my belly, I think, Well Kira and Eddie, care for a soak in the pool. I feel them
kick as in answer to my question.

After a long soak in the pool, I head into the kitchen to start breakfast. This morning, however, it seems that Darla,
Katie and Bunny had beat me to it. My sister could have been a master chef had she wanted to, so it is no surprise that
she can cook very well.

Sitting down at the counter, "Good morning loved ones!" Just as Katie slides me a fresh mug of tea with French vanilla
creamer.

Bunny runs to me and gives me a big hug, "Morning aunt Freya."

Katie says, "Good morning, Auntie Bear!"

Darla smiles, "Just figured that I'd help out some, you or Jimmy cook almost every day." And blows me a kiss.

I say, "I don't mind making breakfast. I'm also not going to stop you from cooking for me. Thank you sister dearest!"
Flashing her a brilliant smile.

Darla laughs, "You only say that, because I'm your only sister. But you're now my dearest sister too."

Katie laughs at our banter, then adds, "I would say 'Get a room', knowing that Freya goes both ways, but, omg, that would
just be so wrong." Shaking her head.

Bunny shakes her head too.

I say, "Katie, if you keep that up, your sister is going to get the wrong impression of me. Then, I'll have to put you
over my knee and give you a good spanking."

She laughs, "If you can catch me! Ha!"

I just give her 'that look', "Do I really need to chase you?"

She thinks about that good and hard while her mother and I watch her. Finally, she answers, "No ma'am!" Meakly.

Darla and I say together, "I didn't think so!"

Darla has Belgian waffles ready to go as everyone starts showing up to eat, with strawberries, blackberries, cherries,
blueberries and bananas. Goddess it smelled so good!

******************************

After breakfast was finished and we were ready to go, Nathan gets a call from HQ. Seems that there were already quite a
few creature reports this morning. Nothing really major, but spread out around the district.

Splitting into teams to cover the incursions, I take Katie and Bunny with me, Austin and Jimmy together. Nathan and
Darla, with Michael and Candy. Then added Bruce and Jolene to Jimmy's team. Talking it over with Nathan, Cappie and I
divide up the places we need to cover. And get everyone on their way.

We all 'suit up', and call for our mounts, heading to our cleanup areas.

************************************************

We get to our area. It was the site where we had done the last archery tournament. There were about fifty of the deformed
Fangspawns all in the area near the river's edge. These were the smaller of the Fangspwns being only 15 feet tall, they
still could spew fire and so were still dangerous.

These were just at the edge of Bunny's skill level, so I had her team with her sister, for her own protection. At first
she bristled at being Katie's backup, but soon discovered they were harder to kill than what she had faced already.

It took us about an hour to clean up the area and move onto the next. The second spot we went to was the same place where
Katie had dealt with the Parthian raiders by the lake near the school. This time, however, it was more Fangspawns, though
the larger variety. Thankfully, these were lower level ones that were easier to deal with. Unfortunately, there were lots
of them to go around between the three of us.

There were a hundred or so of the beasts, and it took some time to clear the area. Again, thankfully, they didn't re-
spawn, so once gone, we were done. Still, it took nearly three hours to finish up.

After 4 hours of fighting, we checked on the next spot to clear, when we learned that everything had been dealt with, for
the time being. We gathered back at the house to have some lunch and regroup.

******************************

After eating, the feeling, from waiting for a call, was much like I imagined it was for the young pilots of the RAF
during the Battle of Britian. There was an almost constant need to be busy, doing something, even cleaning the house.

And that's just what I did. I started cleaning the kitchen, even though it was spotless. After that, I moved to the
office / nursery and did the same. Just mindless busy work. All to keep from thinking about it at all.

While I cleaned, the others found things to do themselves. Bunny worked on leveling up in the game, with Jolene and
Bruce's help. All three of them realized they needed to improve their skills to be of better use to the whole. They were
very determined to get as far as possible.

Soon, it became evident that there were no more events for the day, and finally relaxed. Given the all clear, I knew I
needed a long soak in the pool. It didn't take long for all the women in the house to join me. Jolene and Darla,
realizing how tense I was, decided to massage my back while we all soaked.

While we were relaxing, Jimmy and Bruce decided to do the cooking, well, BBQ steaks and salads. Since they cooked
outside, there was little or no clean up in the house. I guess they figured with all the cleaning I had just done, they
didn't want to make any messes. Goddess bless them all.

The steaks were perfection, marinated in Yoshida's teriyaki sauce, with just the right amount of fat left on for the best
flavor. No one left the table dissatisfied, that's for sure.

******************************

The rest of the evening was spent cuddling on the couch, enjoying the roaring fire in the fireplace.

Later, after we had gone to bed. I was just drifting off, hearing soft noises coming from the office. Knowing that if
anything was wrong, Gilbert or one of the others would speak up. I succumb to sleep.

******************************

Tuesday 29 Decenber

I wake early and get ready for another possible day of being busy with more local incurions. Today, everyone is unusually
subdued and quiet. Almost no one speaks throughout breakfast.

We make our way to Edith's and get no news at all. Maybe it would be quiet after all. We part, for our individual tasks
after hugs and kisses, feeling a little better for it.

The day remains calm with plenty of time for introspection. I am nearly 24 weeks in my pregnancy, just starting my third
trimester. The anticipation I have for the children to be born is like a young child awaiting Christmas morning presents.
What will they look like? Will they favor me or Jimmy? Red headed or Blond? And the color of their eyes?

My hopes are that Kira will be red haired with stunning green eyes, the kind of eyes that can reflect her amusement, in
all things of joy. For Eddie, I hope his hair is like his father's, blond with just a trace of red, but not strawberry
blond. Eyes deep blue, with just a spark of emerald.

Regaurdless, we knew they would be healthy, how could they not.

The day practically flew by, with me deep in thought. Glad I was alone, allowing me to think and ponder. I knew that Loki
had much to pay for, but there was no denying that I owed him for how my life turned out so much better than I could have
hoped for. Loki would live, but, he would never see the light of freedom ever again.

I was in a much better mood when I got home that day than I had been that morning, and it must have been plain to the
others. Lightening the mood of the whole house. Darla decided to cook something special tonight, something that I always
loved how well she made, Chicken Cordon Blue.

Usually, she disliked making it because it was so time consuming. Today, I guess she felt the extra labor of love was
well worth the effort. Have I mentioned how much I love my sister. She always knows the comfort food I like best. I am so
glad she came back into my life. And even more happy, that she and Cappie had found their soul mates in each other.

******************************

Again, after dinner, we spent the evening quietly enjoying our family. Some played in the game, working on increasing
their levels in an attempt to be able to help us with Loki on New Years Eve. Gloria seemed more the her usual quiet self.
She even fell asleep next to me on the sofa with her head resting on my shoulder. She is such a sweet girl, she and Bobby
the perfect young couple, just like Katie and Austin, and Candy and Michael.

When it was time for bed, I had Jimmy carry her to her room. Bobby is a great boy, but no where's near as strong as Jimmy
or Bruce, though there was the look about him that he would grow enough to match them as he matured. Wishing everyone
Goodnight, we head off for bed ourselves.

Much later, I was partially woken up by some small noises like the night before. Again, since Gilbert and the others were
silent, so I figured it was nothing and fell back to sleep.

******************************

Wednesday 30 December

Another day dawns with light across the lake. It was a very beautiful sight to behold, one I would never tire of. I went
to the kitchen and started the tea and head for the bathroom. The others soon join me in the pool and we quickly finish
bathing.

Jimmy and Bruce handled the cooking chores today, deciding on French toast for a change of pace. They did a marvelous job
together and we all had a great meal. With sides of sausage and bacon not being neglected.

We dressed for work and headed for Edith's cafe. Bruce and Jo had been using a part of the cafe to work out of so they
could meet our neighbors while they made plans for the houses to be built. Readying the permits and anything needed for
when the weather changed and building could begin.

******************************

The day was again quiet and peaceful. No encounters for us at all. I guess it would all come down to a face off tomorrow
night at the New Years eve party held at the stadium. We kept things very hushed to avoid alerting Loki of our plans. We
felt he'd be very unpleasantly surprised.

End of Chapter 37

An aging overweight man who plays too much online gaming receives a gift from Freya, the
goddess of love, lust, beauty, sorcery, fertility, gold, war and death.

Freya's Gift

Chapter 38: New Years Eve :Part Un

Thursday 31 December Morning New Years Eve

Dawn breaks with a glorious wonder across our little lake. Our plans were to either be rid of Loki by the end of this
year, or begin the next taking him out of the picture.

Again last night, as I was falling into sleep, I heard the sounds of something familiar. Still no worries from Gilbert,
so there shouldn't be any issues. Probably just one of the kids studying late for school. I really had to commend them
for being as studious as they were.

I got up and started for the kitchen to start the tea, Darla and Nathan were already up and working on breakfast. I said,
"Morning sis, thanks for doing the breakfast."

She says, "It's nothing dear, I love helping my sister when I can. Hey, were you up late last night in the office again?
It was the third night I've heard someone in there, late."

I just say, "It wasn't me, I thought it was one of the kids studying for school. I heard it too, but since Gilbert wasn't
worried, I didn't think too much about it."

Darla smiles, "I guess you're right. If there was anything amiss, he would have woken us up."

As the other enter, all but the kids, It seems Darla and I are the only ones to have heard anything at all. I guess
because we spent so many nights working merchandising, we were a bit more sensitive to those kinds of things.

Soon talk turned to other things and by the time the kids came down, we forgot to ask them about it. But like we figured,
if it was anything needing attention, Gilbert would have said something to me.

******************************

Part of today after seeing Edith and Stan at the cafe, was spent checking on the preparations at the stadium for
tonight's big bash. Since this party was outdoors, there were going to be lots of those standing patio heaters. Those
were spread all through the audience area, and something bigger for the stages, three in all.

Of the three stages that would be used, the center would be for the emcees, while the other two would rotate use,
showcasing local bands.

As part of our plan, my family would be the ones center stage hosting the evening's gala. In front of the center stage
was a large area of wood flooring to be used for dancing. The only seating would be at the edges of the field and the
bleachers of the stadium. By early afternoon, the stadium looked very festive.

With everything set in place at the stadium, there was still time for a few rounds on my patrol route.

******************************

After making my rounds, I head home to prepare for tonight. After all, this was a New Years eve party and we had to dress
for the part. When the time was right, we would summon our armour and weapons.

With all the heaters at the party, we could wear just about anything we wanted to. My choice was long emerald green
dress, with a jewel encrusted bodice. Slinky, sexy and very plainly showing off my bump. With my hair done in long wavy
curls and makeup done just right, I felt like a beautiful princess.

By the time the rest were done dressing, we were all looking absolutely fantastic. Lauren, showing off a marvelous red
sequined dress with a long train. Katie wore a stunning blue gown that looked like a waterfall, highlighting her green
eyes and red hair. Jolene was dressed in a white dress with a Vee neck plunging past her belly button, showing her
breasts and belly bump. She was good enough to eat.

Darla dressed in a LBD, displaying lots of leg and cleavage. Cappie looked like he couldn't wait to get her out of it.
Seraphina wore pink to match with Gloria's lilac dress. Making a perfect mother - daughter pair. Candy was in a dress
that looked like it was covered with Skittles, and seemed so sweet. Bunny, bless her, wore a faux rabbit bodice with
matching gray maxi skirt.

The guys all wore the finest black tuxes, very chic and stylish. Jimmy looked so good to Lauren and I, that we kept
giving him playful little touches, just enough to let him know, we had plans for him later that night.

We were ready to go with time to spare. About an hour before the party was to begin. Choosing to teleport to one of the
stadium locker rooms, to make last minute plans and finalize our strategy. Mom and Thor met us there.

Our plan for the opening of the party was to get things going with a couple of songs from the hottest local band, before
introducing mom and Thor on stage. Tonight promised to be one for revealing some important truths. And because of mom and
Thor's presence, it would all be broadcast live. I only hoped we could all live a normal life after this was over.

As we walked onto the center stage, Jimmy has an arm around both Lauren and I. The others follow in pairs and we all
gather in the center of the stage, the music rising in tempo to a crashing finale.

As the music ends, our mics go live. Jimmy calls out, "Good evening ladies and gentlemen."

Lauren continues, "Welcome to Oregon State University stadium for tonight's New Years Eve party." The gathering crowd
cheers out loudly.

I finish, "Welcome to Eugene and the rest of the world in what promises to be a very memorable occasion."

Katie goes on, "So enjoy yourselves, dance to the sounds of our first band, 'Dirty River'". The band starts playing and
the people begin dancing and having fun.

As the band finishes their second song, the crowd cheers and claps heartily for them. As the hush falls over the gathered
mass of people, I announce, "Ladies and gentlemen, our very special guests tonight, come from out of time and history,
legends from our past. I present, FREYA, goddess of the Asgard and the god of thunder himself, Thor!" The sky grew
ominously dark, flashes of lightning cutting the dark skies to the core, then a monstrous clap of thunder. FREYA and Thor
appear at the front of the stage.

The band stikes into AC/Dc's, Thunderstruck, loud and hard. The crowd, the whole stadium went crazy, singing out the
lyrics along with the band. Mom and Thor raise their arms high overhead, pumping to the sound of the music. The song goes
on to the end chorus. At the very end, Thor raises his hammer high, lightning shooting into the sky.

Mom raises her hands to quiet the crowd, in a voice as calm and motherly as any you could imagine, "Thank you for your
kind greeting, we are very happy to be here this evening."

Thor then lowers his hammer and places it on the stage, "Yes, good folk, very well met! And if we are very lucky tonight,
we will have an extra special surprise guest before the stroke of midnight." After a short pause, "So, let's continue
with the music and dancing."

The second band starts into their first set, the crowd dancing along. Mom and Thor are beating out the steps at the edge
of the stage. The rest of us follow their lead and enjoy ourselves.

As the music settles, mom raises a hand, "For those of you who don't know already, let me introduce your hostess for
tonight. She is a local park ranger, 6 months pregnant, as you easily tell. Freya Lawrence Blake!" The crown cheers for
me, causing me to blush slightly. "As host James Tiberius Blake, her husband!" Another round of cheers. "And your co-
hostess Lauren Applegate Blake, sister-wife to Freya and James! And also with child."

The crown claps and cheers. Mom lets it go on for a short while. She gives me a wink, then turns back to the crowd as
they quiet down. "What most of you do not know, is, that Freya here is my first worldly born daughter, she and her little
sister were blessed me by their mortal father." She draws Darla and I to her with an arm around each of us, presenting us
to the crowd.

For a moment, all is quiet. Then the crowd suddenly starts yelling our names, over and over, having accepted us
completely. Jimmy yells out, "More music and dance!"

******************************

Over the next hour and a half, the entire family is introduced between sets of music from the bands. The crowd continues
to grow ever larger, swelling until the stadium is near to bursting in capacity. After eleven o'clock, the sky began to
shift colors, ranging from across the rainbow of colors.

Slowly the colors fade and the sky takes on the appearance of a movie screen, and a face comes into clarity. The face of
Loki the trickster. His smile, mocks us, as we peer into the sky. "My, my, what a wonderful party, and I wasn't invited,
for shame!"

I step forward with Jimmy and Lauren to stand with FREYA and Thor. "Loki, you are welcome to join us! We didn't know
where to send an invitation for you. Please!" Then, looking over the gathered stadium full of people, "People, please
welcome, our extra special guest, and brother of Thor, the god of tricks and pranks, Loki! The band starts playing Angel
Doolas - Trickster.

As the song plays, the clouds condense, drawing tighter and tighter, descending to the stage. The cloud takes on the
shape of a man, the shape becomes Loki. He steps forward, "Greetings people, I grant you my presence, Behold!"

End of Chapter 38